Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I never understood what it meant to love. It was an elusive concept that I could never seem to grasp. Growing up, I would hear it constantly from the priests in my Denmark orphanage, who claimed a bearded man in the sky loved me. I never understood it, I couldn't see this person they spoke of, and I definitely couldn't feel his love.

The second time I was shown love was by the priest who forced his dick into my mouth when I was still too young to understand right and wrong. There were many experiences like that, but it only fueled my hostility towards anyone who claimed to love me. It twisted the meaning of the word in my mind and it was many years before I could accept hearing it from someone again.

The third time in my life that I was shown love was when I was adopted into a large German family. They showered me with it, especially my mother and sisters. I came to enjoy the affection, their persistence breaking through my aversions, though, I never fully reciprocated the feelings. I still questioned what love truly meant.

Throughout my years growing up, I would hear people use the term loosely. They would say they loved their favorite foods, their favorite shirts, or even their favorite holidays. But I couldn't comprehend it. I could appreciate things like the rustic orange color of a sunset, but I couldn't say that I loved it all the same way that God supposedly loved me.

The concept of love became even more complex when I learned that people even claimed to love things that were bad for them. Heroin, for example, is often described as euphoric, at least before it ruins one's life from addiction. I had personally never tried it, but apparently it was worth rotting for, for some.

There was also a distorted kind of love, toxic and involving cruelty and pain. I thought that maybe a part of me understood it, but it was slightly different than the physical love I had received in the orphanage. This love was one from a victim, rather than the abuser—Women who remained loyal to their husbands even after those men would settle an argument by leaving their wives black and blue. It was a twisted version of love that I still struggled to understand.

It was only in my senior year of my bachelors degree that I was faced with the truth about myself and love. The man I was sleeping with had told me that he loved me. I asked him how he could be sure, since I had gone my whole life trying to understand what love was. How could this nameless man claim to feel so strongly for me after only taking my dick a handful of times? I had resorted to calling him 'Blondie' because I had forgotten his name, and it was beyond the point of asking. He incorrectly assumed it to be an endearing pet name, never once reminding me his actual name.

The way Blondie claimed to love me, though, was through a thought experiment. He said to me, 'if the world were to end tomorrow because of an atom bomb, who would you choose to spend your last moments with?' And his answer? He wanted to face the end with me, the two of us locked in a naked embrace.

To say I was surprised would be an understatement. I had fucked him every night for four weeks, and he was already willing to die with me. He probably only really loved my big cock, as that was another thing of mine that had received much love throughout my life. But still, Blondie only deepened my confusion for what love was meant to be.

And that's when it hit me with undeniable clarity. I had never truly experienced love—I was simply incapable of it. There was absolutely no one I would hope to spend my last moments with if the world were ending. Who could be so selfless to embrace death willingly with another? I couldn't imagine feeling anything of the sort. If I were to anticipate a disaster coming, my only instinct would be to indulge in physical pleasure, to die in sensory bliss as I fucked my heart out. It didn't matter who was beneath me, as long as I was getting off. So, I accepted my own heartlessness.

That is, until I experienced love at first sight.

~*~

As I neared the end of the lecture, I could feel the weight of the hour-long monologue settling on my shoulders. The students, who had been half-listening at best, seemed relieved that the class was finally coming to an end. I could see them packing up their notebooks and gathering their belongings, eager to escape the lecture hall.

This teaching assistant gig was just another box to check off in my masters program, a credit I needed, but mostly found to be a drag. I definitely wouldn't have chosen to teach by choice, yet here I was, giving a lesson on a subject I had no interest in. I was more used to drafting and design, not discussing the finer points of Caravaggio's use of chiaroscuro.

I took a deep breath as I glanced at the sea of disinterested faces. They didn't care about what I was saying, just as much as I didn't care to be teaching. To them, this was just an elective, something to suffer through for an easy college credit, which I understood completely.

We were all thankful when the clock struck 12, and I could officially stop pretending to give a fuck. Trying to summon the nonexistent enthusiasm within me, I spoke, "That concludes today's lecture on art appreciation," I announced, my voice carrying a hint of exhaustion. "I hope you all found something inspiring in the works we discussed today. See you next week."

With a weary smile, I gathered my own belongings, ready to move onto the next task on my never-ending to-do list. Little did I know, this lecture was just the beginning of a journey that would change my life forever.

As the last of the students trickled out, one lingered behind, making her way towards me. She was a stark contrast to the sterile classroom environment, a vibrant brushstroke on a blank canvas that immediately brightened the room around us. Her dark hair cascaded down to her waist, framing a beautiful face that held my gaze with striking green eyes and lips painted a bold red. She was petite, barely reaching my chest, but her presence seemed to fill the room.

I often prided myself on my professionalism, and yet, as this girl glided across the classroom, I found myself momentarily lost for words. Beauty, to me, had always been the symmetry of buildings and the elegance of blueprints. But this girl challenged that notion, her allure pulling me away from my usual world of concrete and steel.

There was an undeniable spark in her, something that ignited a curiosity within me that I couldn't quite place. Emotions had always been foreign to me, mere distractions from the grand designs I sought to create. Yet, there was something about her, and I found myself experiencing a new kind of admiration, one that was not for a structure or a space, but for the person standing right in front of me. She was, without a doubt, the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.

In the agonizing seconds it took for her to walk across the classroom to stand before me, I could sense the innocence she carried with her. She was a delicate flower, her eyes sparkling with a childlike curiosity that only served to enhance her allure. The air between us seemed to crackle with a tension that was both eager and forbidden. I couldn't be the only one to feel it, as it was no secret that students often developed crushes on me. The girl approached with a pep in her step, her movements flaunting a youthful eagerness, a thirst for knowledge that seemed to draw me in. She was the embodiment of a student at the cusp of discovery. I ached to be the one to explore her naivety, to tear her innocence apart thread by thread.

In the quiet of the classroom, a new desire flickered within me. It was more than the duty of a professor to impart knowledge. It was a deeper, more primal urge to guide this beautiful girl, to be the one who would introduce her to the wonders and shadows of life. To not only educate her academically but to mold her, to shape her understanding of the world through my eyes. I wanted to be her mentor, teach her the pleasures that life had to offer, teach her the art of submission under my careful instruction. The very thought had my loins aching with need and I knew I had to have her.

As she stood before me, my fantasies spiraled as I envisioned this flower of a woman as my willing apprentice, a loyal companion in the journey of her own corruption. The thought of her looking up to me, hanging on to every word and lesson, was intoxicating. I knew then it was my duty to educate her on servitude, to have her willingly follow my lead, and become attuned to my every desire and need. As her teacher, this was a dangerous path, one lined with power and control, and I knew it was a path I wanted to explore. She would definitely become mine.

"Hi! I'm Lily,"—A stunning flower, of course— "I'm actually a big fan of your work. I've been following it since my freshman year," She started, beginning to babble about what she appreciated about me.

I blinked in utter surprise. She already knew me. As she prattled on, she revealed her admiration for my work, and a flicker of something stirred within me. It was a sensation that wasn't too foreign to my usual detached existence—She was flattering me! And I was all for it. This Lily girl was going to make a perfect submissive.

Her words wove through the air, acknowledging the legacy I had built, brick by brick, from a young age. My journey in architecture had been a relentless climb, one that began in the shadows of my father's achievements. Yet, here I was, having eclipsed his reputation, crafting a name for myself that was whispered in the circles that mattered. And the circles of gorgeous art students, apparently.

And it wasn't just my talent that had secured my place among the top architects—it was the intimate secrets that were held hostage under silk sheets, the carnal exchanges with the company's director that had propelled me further. I had been in a sexual relationship with the wealthy older man since I was fifteen, and had used that against him to get where I needed in life.

But to have this young woman, a vision of beauty and innocence, recognize my accomplishments, it sent a surge of pride through me. It was a new indulgence to bask in her admiration, to know she had sought out my story, had seen the buildings that bore my signature. It was a testament to my influence, and it pleased me more than I cared to admit. Her interest in me, in my work, it wasn't just flattering—it was a sweet whisper to my ego, a hint of a game that I was all too willing to play.

And then she inquired about my office hours, a seemingly mundane request that would typically have me recoiling at the thought of extra time spent in idle chit-chat. But with her... it was different. I found myself not just willing but eager to arrange these meetings. It was the perfect opportunity to delve into the nuances of this girls mind.

Time slipped by, a series of office hours that I found myself anticipating with an unfamiliar sense of excitement. Each meeting revealed more layers to her persona; her intelligence was not as striking as her beauty, but her talent in other aspects, mainly her fellatio, made up for it. With time, our private office meetings gradually turned into community outings; coffee shops, clubs, karaoke bars. We discovered a mutual passion for music, a common ground that felt like a secret language between us. Lily's voice was a revelation, complementing my own in a harmony that seemed to resonate beyond the instructor-student relationship we had.

We weren't dating, not in the official sense, but our outings to bars, our shared laughter over karaoke, the under-the-desk blowjobs, it all felt like the intricate dance of courtship. Lily's actual boyfriend was often there with us, but he never minded my flirtations, with him or our girl. Though, with James in the picture, a small sense of possession had grown within me, a feeling that our beautiful flower was just mine. Watching her, so delicate and exquisite, I couldn't help but think she was the one—James be dammed. The sense of jealousy was new to me, as I had never really felt any attachments to lovers in my past. But the risks, the rules, they paled in comparison to the need to have Lily by my side.

As the semester went on, the inevitable march of time brought Lily's graduation into sharp focus. The day arrived with a swiftness that caught me by surprise. The significance of the ceremony wasn't lost on me; she would no longer be my student, and the evening promised a new beginning for us. I was ready to declare my passion for her openly, to step out of the shadows where our secret had blossomed.

Amidst the whoops and hollers, my heart swelled with pride as her name was called. She glided across the stage, the embodiment of achievement and grace. I couldn't contain my exuberance, cheering loudly, my voice lost in the sea of applause. She was radiant, her graduation attire a mere accent to her natural elegance. For being somewhat dim, she sure carried herself in a way you wouldn't know it.

As caps soared into the sky, I navigated the crowd with a singular purpose; Finding her. But it was her who found me, her smile wide, eyes twinkling as I enveloped her in a tight embrace. Her delight was infectious, and as we began to part, she did something unexpected. In a bold move, Lily pulled me into a kiss, a beautiful defiance of convention, right there in the open for the world to witness.

My heart was racing, a sense of overwhelming accomplishment washing over me as I finally claimed Lily as my own. She was mine at last, and the whole world knew it. Her boyfriend, my position as her professor, it all meant nothing now. She had chosen me.

The celebration area beckoned, and I indulged in the table of appetizers before me. Normally, I dreaded the tediousness of graduation ceremonies, and only found solace in the food offered at the end. But today Lily made it all worthwhile. Of course, I was still going to savor every bite.

As we enjoyed the festivities, Lily spotted a cameraman and suggested we take a photo together. My excitement grew, loving the idea of capturing our special day. We lined up, ready to say cheese, but just as I raised my cup of punch for a sip, my eyes locked onto a beautiful boy of around 12 who looked oddly familiar. Time seemed to slow down as our gazes met.

But the flash of the camera jolted me back to reality, reminding me of the photo with Lily. I quickly put on my charming smile, playfully admitting that I wasn't ready, blaming the punch. We took another photo, but my eyes couldn't help but steal glances at the intriguing young boy who bore a striking resemblance to my sweetheart. But this boy was far cuter, Lily's stunning looks paling in comparison.

His scruffy appearance was captivating, with a puppy-like mess of dark curls that just begged to be touched. His cheeks held a hint of youthful plumpness, yet his defined jawline signaled the emergence of puberty. He was an exquisite beauty, with pale skin and the most pouty, kissable lips. They were so full and inviting, with a natural rosy hue that made them impossible to resist. I needed to taste him. Each curve and contour of this boy seemed perfectly sculpted, and I was unable to take my eyes off him, awestruck as if he were a living rendition of Michelangelo's David, albeit, a prepubescent version.

And then there were his striking green eyes, just like his sisters if not more stunning, which seemed to pierce through everything around us. The very sight of him ignited a fire of arousal within me, obliterating everything else around us, leaving me consumed by a fervent desire. It was as if his beauty had ensnared my very sanity, driving me to the edge of my composure. I almost didn't care that I had sprouted an erection at the very sight of him.

But suddenly, Lily redirected my attention to an older couple standing nearby. Her parents! I warmly shook their hands, introducing myself, deliberately leaving out my teaching position. Let them assume I was her lover. But Lily, with a meek smile, referred to me as her close friend. I forced a smile, trying to hide how the remark annoyed me. Nevertheless, she was mine already, I just needed to be patient. I gladly accepted the close friend title, for now.

"This is my mom and dad, Robin and Ron. Oh, and my little brother, Adam."

And there he was—my love, Adam, my dearest sweetheart, lost in his own little world with that iPod of his. He paid no attention to my introduction, and my heart skipped a beat, unable to resist the smile that crept onto my face. I felt a curious warmth bloom within me. Adam, with his disheveled charm and aloof demeanor, was like a siren song to my soul. I watched, fascinated, as he tapped away at his iPod, completely oblivious to the world around him.

What a naughty little boy, not even saying hello to his sister's lover. I wanted to take his iPod right there and wag a finger in his little face, tell him it's bad manners to ignore adults. The sweet boy needed desperate training. His indifference only fueled my desire to guide him, to be the one who could captivate his attention.

"Sorry, he's always in his own world," Lily apologized for her brother's rudeness.

"No worries," I said, a smile still on my face as I forced myself to look away from the darling angel. "No worries at all."

But my gaze kept gravitating back to him, and I couldn't help but feel grateful to Lily for bringing this unexpected delight into my life. Amidst the chatter around us, my focus was solely on Adam. He was utterly perfect, almost a twin in appearance to his sister, despite the age difference. His piercing green eyes seemed to dismiss everyone around us and something within me ached at the lack of his attention. I was desperate to insert myself into his life, to become someone significant to him. I longed to be the one to claim him, to shape our destinies together. I wanted Adam to be mine—mine to teach, mine to discipline, mine to love.

My heart swelled with a newfound realization, beating a frantic rhythm against my chest. It was as if all the stars had aligned, guiding me to this destined moment. Adam was the answer to a question I had always hoped to understand. A profound sense of completeness washed over me, a feeling so intense it bordered on euphoria. I had finally found him. The one I loved.

While my initial plan had been to charm Lily, things had taken an unexpected turn. It was clear now that she was always meant to be the gateway to my Adam, the missing piece that would complete the puzzle of my existence. And in that moment, as I stared at my sweet boy, I could finally say with complete confidence that I understood the true depth of love. The room, the people, the very air around me seemed to buzz with the electricity of my revelation. Adam, this enigmatic boy with the power to captivate with a mere glance, held my future in his hands, and he didn't even know it yet.

Chapter Text

As a renowned architect, I had devoted much of my time to studying the humanities. I possessed an unquenchable thirst for understanding human nature. My entire life was spent feeling like an outsider, so perhaps my curiosity stemmed from a desire to find myself within the chronicles of history, the tapestries of literature, or the expressive strokes of art. Humanities was the study of the human spirit, an exploration into the depths of our culture, thoughts, and experiences. In my search for self, I discovered a profound truth about humanity: our morals are shaped by the society we inhabit.

Now, let me tell you of a term I learned in my study of humanities. The practice of pederasty in Ancient Greece. Pederasty was a socially acknowledged sexual relationship between an adult man and a younger boy. It was a prominent aspect of Greek culture that is mostly forgotten in today's society.

The older male in these relationships, known as the erastes, often in his twenties or older, had already completed his education and military training. He took on a mentorship role, guiding the younger boy in various aspects of life including education, moral development, and even military training. These beautiful, youthful boys in need of discipline were called eromenos, often between the ages of 12 and 18, which was exactly where my sweet Adam was. It was clear that my boy needed guidance. He had nobody, and I had all the love he so desperately craved from his neglectful family.

This bond between an older man and a younger boy was often idealized in Greek society, seen as a crucial part of a young man's development. The significant age difference in these sexual relationships emphasized the erastes's role as a mentor and protector. I understood it completely. The erastes provided guidance, education, and protection, while the eromenos, in return, offered respect, affection, and a willingness to learn. I knew the moment I saw Adam that he would be the eromenos to my erastes. I would guide him, train him, and protect him from the horrors of the world. And in return, he would show me love, appreciation, and obedience.

This blatant homosexuality in Ancient Greece was seen as normal, and even necessary. The power dynamic between an older dominant man, and a younger submissive boy was ideal in greek society. Over time, as societal values shifted, the practice of Pederasty fell out of favor and became a subject of historical scrutiny rather than a living tradition, unfortunately for me.

This just proved that our values and morals in life are shaped by societal pressure. Was it really so immoral to be attracted to a 17 year old? But not an 18 year old? And if our bodies had a physical reaction to someone that age, how could it possibly be wrong? It was only natural. Humanity, at least when it came to men, have always preferred younger mates.

Consider the biological foundations of human attraction. Evolutionarily, men of all ages are predisposed to prefer mates who are younger and at the peak of their reproductive potential. This is rooted in the biological imperative to ensure the continuation of one's genes. Younger individuals, typically in their teens to mid-twenties, are often more fertile and thus more suitable for reproduction. So it made no sense to be ashamed of what my body was designed to do.

The fact that I fell for someone only 12 years old did not surprise me. Let's be clear, I am not a pedophile—I am nothing like those old men in the orphanage. To be classified a pedophile, one must be primarily or exclusively attracted to prepubescent children. That did not apply to me, as I was very rarely attracted to children. But whenever I was, the age range I found myself interested in was 12 and up, which included adults.

A term I had come to understand was hebephilia. Hebephilia, I learned, referred to the sexual preference for early pubescent children, those typically between the ages of 11 to 14. This stage marks the beginning of puberty, where children begin to show the initial signs of physical development. That's where my dear Adam was when I first laid eyes on him. Rest assured, this is not my sexual preference.

Another term worth mentioning is Ephebephilia, which is a sexual preference for older adolescents, usually those between the ages of 15 to 19. These individuals are in the later stages of puberty and are approaching full physical maturity. And while I am also attracted to people in these younger age ranges, it had never been my preference. I have always preferred adults, even during my own childhood.

As a child, I was hyper-sexual. This hypersexuality likely stemmed from what happened to me in the orphanage. And strangely, I found myself thankful for the way my body dealt with the trauma. Rather than growing up a touch aversive, fearful child, I grew up happy, and sexually pleased, thanks to my nannies and older sisters, as well as a few of my father's coworkers. From the moment my family had saved me from the orphanage, I had been a wild thing, discovering all the pleasures that sex had to offer. I saw no problem with it, even now as an adult.

There was always a part of me that believed if it was the right child, there was nothing wrong with a relationship between a child and an adult. I had been the right child for a few adults, so why couldn't Adam be that child for me? I knew he would be once I opened his eyes to the pleasures that I had to offer, at least once he was of a more suitable age.

You may be wondering; Have I ever indulged in my desires for the younger flesh, before Adam? No. I was shaped and groomed by society. From the moment I reached adulthood, I made the conscious decision not to act on those impulses. I am intelligent enough to know that indulging in such fantasies could lead to severe repercussions. Imprisonment, public scrutiny, and even a hate-filled, brutal death. I was keenly aware of how society viewed people like me, as I held the same views for the men who first had me. But by not acting on my desires, I was able to maintain my freedom and avoid the devastating consequences that would inevitably follow. Plus, I had engaged in enough sex during my childhood that could fuel my twisted masturbatory fantasies for a lifetime, not that it was necessary.

While I strongly preferred adults, I held no shame for my attraction to those younger. I had always lived with an awareness of my darker impulses. Among these desires were certain attractions that I found difficult to reconcile with societal norms, as you have likely gathered from my rambling. But that wasn't the full extent of my darkness. Deep inside me was a resentful boy who wanted to hurt others to make himself feel bigger. At times, I still felt like that little boy trapped in the orphanage, harboring a cruelness that sought retribution for what I had endured.

Unfortunately, I was forced to accept that justice would never be served. Those repulsive old men had long since passed peacefully, with no punishment for their crimes, and my chance for revenge gone with them. The weight of that truth used to devastate me, allowing the cruelty within me to fester unchecked. However, it was through my exploration of Carl Jung's theories, particularly his acceptance of the shadow self, that I have learned to navigate these feelings with a sense of understanding and acceptance.

Jung's concept of the shadow self refers to the unconscious part of our personality that contains our repressed desires, weaknesses, and instincts. By acknowledging and accepting these aspects of myself, I was able to integrate them into my conscious awareness without letting them control my actions. This shadow was an ever-present specter throughout my life that I embraced rather than ignored. From early on, I had understood that true happiness lay not in the relentless pursuit of light, but in the acceptance of my darker self.

I confronted the darkness inside me—the frightened boy, the repressed cruelty, the stomach churning fantasies—and gazed into the abyss of my own psyche. It was a harrowing experience to see the parts of myself that many would bury and deny. Yet, it was also illuminating. By acknowledging and embracing my shadow, I began to understand that it was not my adversary but a crucial part of my identity. This acceptance brought a strange sense of liberation, a release from the chains of self-loathing.

In accepting my shadow, I discovered a profound truth: true happiness was not the absence of darkness but the harmonious coexistence of light and shadow. It was in this balance that I found clarity, purpose, and a deeper sense of self. I was enlightened, knowing exactly who I was, and felt more self-aware than the morality-shackled humanity around me. By making peace with my darker side, I achieved a more authentic and balanced life, just as Carl Jung had envisioned.

This acceptance of myself was how I could embrace the love I felt for young Adam. Society would call it wrong, twisted, even perverse. But in the depths of my soul, I knew that this love was as much a part of me as my own heartbeat. It was a manifestation of my true self, a self that did not conform to the superficial boundaries of societal norms.

Adam was my light and my darkness. He embodied the forbidden fruit, the tantalizing allure of taboo love. My feelings for him were not a deviation from the balance I had maintained, but an integral part of my identity. In this love, I found a sense of completeness that transcended moral judgments and societal constraints.

I was well aware that my feelings for Adam might be seen as a descent into madness, a delusion born from an unhinged mind. But to me, it was the ultimate truth, a revelation that only those who dared to confront their shadows could understand. In loving Adam, I was not betraying myself; I was finding the most authentic version of who I was. It was my duty to guide Adam in understanding that truth as well.

In this twisted love, I found my liberation. It was the acceptance of my darkest desires, the acknowledgment of my deepest fears, and the embrace of my most forbidden longings. This was my truth, my reality, and in it, I found a perverse sense of fulfillment.

Blondie wasn't wrong when he said I'd know love when facing an atom bomb. The moment I saw Adam, I knew I had found true love. It was like witnessing the devastation of a real atom bomb. The sheer force of my affection for him obliterated everything I thought I knew about myself, leaving behind a void where my old life once thrived.

The life I had so meticulously crafted—making Lily mine, choosing not to pursue my immoral desires, striving to accept my shadow self—Adam had blown it all up completely. This love was all-consuming, overwhelming, and I knew it would devour me. Just as the shockwaves of an explosion can shake the very foundations of the earth and destroy the intricately designed homes I drafted, this newfound love had shaken the core of my existence.

Adam was the flame to my fuse, the reckless whisper in my ear that promised sweet chaos. It was the kind of love that poets and madmen sung about—a kind of danger that draws you in and holds you willingly captive. From that first electric glance, I knew—Adam was, without a doubt, my inevitable end, the sweetest reckoning, and I'd walk into that fire with open arms, craving that burn, just to make him mine.

Chapter Text

Adam was the very essence of my existence. Never could I have anticipated that love would manifest itself in such an all-consuming obsession. It was a relentless torment, a gnawing void that threatened my sanity with each passing second spent apart from him, which was unfortunately frequent. Not a single day had gone by without Adam occupying my thoughts since that fateful glimpse at Lily's graduation two years ago. His presence invaded every conscious moment, and even my dreams were haunted by his image, amplifying my longing to an almost unbearable intensity.

Dreams, I believed, were where we could be our truest selves. They were the hidden corners of our psyche, where the repressed parts of us roamed free, unbound by the constraints of reality. These fragments of our soul existed solely in the unconscious, revealing desires and truths we might never confront in the waking world. But as you know by now, I have always been acutely aware of this part of myself and I do not shy away from it; rather, I embrace it wholeheartedly. In my dreams, there is only one constant: my love for Adam.

I had kept Lily close in the years since first seeing him. It was a calculated move, embedding myself within Lily's family to ensure glimpses of my dear boy during their sparse family gatherings. When I wasn't watching his nearly nonexistent social media presence, I was cherishing those rare moments of proximity. Most of the time, my sweet boy remained aloof, seemingly detached from the world around him, especially during family events. I had only managed to see him a few occasions, during the holidays. Lily's family was vastly different from mine, gathering only once a year for either Christmas or Thanksgiving. This meant I had only seen my sweetheart a small handful of times since that graduation day. He hardly seemed aware of my newfound presence among his relatives, which stung deeply. But I understood—he was still just a growing boy, too young to realize we were destined to be together. And I, with my boundless patience, was willing to wait for him to be ready.

I had uncovered the divine reason why Adam had been brought into my life at such a tender age. It was clear to me that I was destined to mold him, to mentor him, to shepherd him through the treacherous reality of our world, much like the homosexual relationships of Ancient Greece. In the writings of Plato, the esteemed philosopher Socrates enthusiastically praised pederasty as a superior form of love, transcending the love between a man and a woman.

I could only assume this to be true, since I had never felt love for a woman. My heart had always belonged solely to my precious Adam, even before I knew it. It was an undeniable fact, a cosmic certainty. Our bond was not merely a fleeting infatuation, but a profound, sacred connection that defied the dull conventions of society. Adam was my muse, my purpose, my everything. And I, in my infinite wisdom and patience, would wait for the day when he too would recognize the inevitability of our union.

I had come to the undeniable conclusion that Adam and I were fated to be together. This boy, the living embodiment of all my desires, had been delivered to me by some divine force. Could it be that God was offering me a gift? An apology for the horrors I endured in the orphanage all those years ago? After all, it was in His name that those vile men committed their atrocities.

For years, I grew up blaming God for the abuse, harboring a deep-seated hatred, refusing to even acknowledge His existence. But now, a new understanding was dawning on me. God was sending me Adam as a form of recompense, a reward for my restraint and endurance, as I had never once indulged the younger flesh before Adam. He was entrusting the sweet boy to me, and though a part of me still harbored resentment for the old man in the sky, I couldn't help but feel grateful. Adam was to be mine to cherish, mine to adore. God had withheld love from me my entire life, only to finally bestow it upon me in the most exquisite form.

After two years, I had finally persuaded Lily to marry me, thus securing my place in Adam's life forever. It had taken considerable effort and numerous heartfelt pleas, but she ultimately chose me over her other lover, James, who had been a constant presence throughout our relationship.

Initially, I was understandably jealous of James—Lily was mine, and I desired to be the sole source of her pleasure. However, meeting my sweet boy Adam had transformed my perspective entirely. With my jealousy eradicated, Lily enlightened me to the delights of polyamory. It was only when I ceased competing with James for her affection that she relented and agreed to marry me, with the understanding that our unconventional relationship would continue.

Since discovering Adam, I had broadened my understanding of love in ways previously unimaginable. While I still couldn't claim to love Lily or the others we welcomed into our relationship, I had come to appreciate the physical and emotional nuances. James, being a reasonably attractive man, became a source of unexpected pleasure and comradery. I found solace in sharing Lily with him, secure in the knowledge that my true love was Adam.

I had discovered that I had a peculiar satisfaction in watching Lily with others, and she seemed content with me doing the same. My only hope was that her open-mindedness would extend to her little brother, once he reached a more suitable age. After all, Lily herself had been quite young when we became lovers—just 19 when I was her college professor. Perhaps she could understand Adam falling for me as she had. That would bring me a sense of completeness I had never imagined possible.

But if my Adam demanded I be his alone, I would drop Lily and James without hesitation. Despite the pleasures I found with others, I knew that having Adam would be enough. I had come to realize that Lily needed James, so that she would have someone when I left her for Adam. The three of us were content together as I waited for my Adam to mature, like a fine wine, becoming more exquisite with time.

It took little effort to convince Lily to include Adam among my groomsmen. I simply suggested that my sisters join her bridal party, and in return, I would welcome Adam alongside my brothers and James. She was thrilled, believing we were uniting our families— which, in a way, we were. I was elated to draw us closer, viewing the union as an essential step in making Adam mine. Through my marriage to his sister, he would be forever bound to me.

I had deftly persuaded Lily to include Adam in our bridal shower. Initially, she found it odd, assuming I might want to take the boys to a strip club or something similar. But I clarified that my desire was to have Adam join us for the sleepover portion of the celebration, where both bridal parties would stay in a hotel overnight and celebrate together. She playfully teased me about men having sleepovers but was ultimately receptive, hoping her little brother would become significant to me. Little did she realize, he already meant the world to me.

It was evident that my poor dear Adam felt forced to attend the bridal shower. Being the only youngster among older adults likely didn't help matters, undoubtedly exacerbating his discomfort. Angsty young teen that he was, Adam was painfully shy around everyone, consistently refusing to meet people's eyes. I ached to instill some manners in him. Each time I saw my beloved, Adam was ignoring everyone and everything around him, perpetually glued to his phone, disconnected from the social interactions unfolding around him. He was quite rude for such a cute little thing. It was of no consequence, though, as it worked to my advantage, allowing me to gaze at him longingly without the risk of him noticing my feelings. My sweetheart had a considerable amount of growing up to do before I could even think about revealing the depth of my emotions to him.

For the majority of the evening, our parties were seamlessly combined, all of us celebrating in the girls' hotel room with drinks and games. I genuinely enjoyed my time with everyone; Lily, Adam, my siblings, James, and a few of my male friends, who had now become part of Lily's band. My poor Adam remained silent the entire time, undoubtedly yearning for the solace of his bedroom, such a shy little thing he was.

Throughout the night of the bridal shower, everyone was very careful not to offer young Adam any alcohol, making it quite easy for me to slip Rohypnol into the root beer I handed him as an alternative. My heart raced with anticipation for what lay ahead. I had waited so long for this, and soon, he would finally be mine. I watched his sleepy eyes blinking as the night wore on, the others around us growing increasingly boisterous with celebration. It almost appeared as though he was becoming drunk, and the others teasingly asked if he had managed to sneak some alcohol.

Adam seemed confused for the most part, which did make me somewhat anxious that the others might sense something amiss. But thankfully, my Adam, being the reticent type, endured his intoxicated state in solitude, not wishing to draw attention to himself while everyone else reveled in the festivities. My heart was soaring, eagerly anticipating the moment we would finally go to bed together. After about thirty minutes, Adam was visibly drowsy and very clearly ready for bed.

The others agreed that it was late enough for us to retire to our separate rooms. Lily had been so kind to assign Adam to my room while she and my sisters shared another. This arrangement was the most logical, given that Adam had no relation to James or our other male friends, and he certainly could not stay with the girls. And so, he ended up in a room with me, connected to the boys' room, albeit with a door separating us that only I possessed the key for. Adam and I would be alone, finally an opportunity for a truly intimate bonding experience. And bond we did.

By the time we called it a night, my sweet boy was adorably groggy, leaning on me for support as I guided him to our shared room. His small hands grasped at me and a jolt of electricity surged through my body, his inhibitions utterly dissolved. As I settled him onto his bed, he reached for me, seeking my support with an almost desperate yearning. I was more than willing to oblige. His head, heavy with fatigue, rested against my shoulder, and I contemplated undressing him right then, while he was still somewhat conscious enough to assist. He was so endearingly drowsy, barely able to sit up, and I was grateful I had gotten him away from the others before it could raise any alarm.

"Dom..." His voice, gentle and laced with sleep, reached out to me, his hand weakly holding onto my arm for stability.

My heart soared at the sound of my name on his lips. I couldn't even recall a time he had ever addressed me by name, and to me, it was a deafening declaration of consent. He wanted me! I was buzzing with excitement. Yet, as much as I yearned to tear the clothes from his body and bestow upon him the love he so desperately craved, I restrained myself. I didn't want the sweet boy awake for it, not yet.

"Drink this," I urged, pressing the root beer into his hands and guiding him to take another sip.

"Dom... please," he murmured, his hands pushing the root beer away. "Something's wrong... Where's Lily?" His words were slurred with drowsiness, his sweet weight leaning into me, seeking solace in his confusion.

"Shh, sweet boy," I whispered soothingly, pulling him against my chest. "You will be okay. It's time to go to sleep."

"Okay," he nodded, his head heavy, unable to keep his eyes open. It was the only response sweet Adam could muster before unconsciousness claimed him.

My heart pounded with an elation and anticipation I had never experienced before. I was finally going to make Adam mine. It felt as though every endeavor in my life, every moment of restraint and patience, had culminated in this singular, electrifying moment. I had vowed to myself that I wouldn't indulge in such desires until he was older, but my resolve had crumbled under the weight of my longing. For two and a half years, I had waited with painstaking patience, watching him grow and evolve, and now I felt I deserved a reward for my perseverance. The temptation was too overwhelming to resist. I wouldn't use him completely, not yet, but just enough to satiate my insatiable longing and keep me going until the next time I could have him.

It was unfortunate that Adam had to sleep through it, but it was ultimately for his own benefit. He was far too young to be exposed to this kind of thing while conscious. No, I needed to make him mine gradually, to ensure that his desire for me was deeply ingrained and undeniable. He needed to develop a subconscious craving for me first. I would train his comatose body like Pavlov's dog, conditioning him to drool for me, to ache for me, and eventually to be consumed by an uncontrollable lust for his sister's husband during his waking hours. The very prospect of it filled me with exhilaration, knowing that I was planting the seeds of an insatiable desire that would bloom into something beautiful.

click to read uncensored chapter of what Dom did

It had been the happiest night of my life. I had finally made Adam mine—unconscious Adam, that is. The thrill of that initial conquest was intoxicating, but I knew it was just the beginning. I still had a few years before I could claim him with absolution, before he would be old enough to fully understand and reciprocate my feelings. For that, I needed to make him fall for me, to weave myself into the very fabric of his being.

When the morning light filtered through the curtains, Adam had no idea what had transpired between us during the night. I unfortunately had to leave him alone in his own bed, an unbearable three feet from my own. He awoke blissfully unaware, his mind untouched by the events that had filled me with such profound joy. But I knew that with each night I managed to ensnare him, I would continue to shape his subconscious, laying the groundwork for a future where he would be irresistibly drawn to me, unable to resist the pull of the bond I was meticulously crafting.

I do believe it was because of me that Adam later developed a passion for swimming. The morning after I had him, he awoke with complaints of back pain. Eager to provide a solution, I recommended the hotel pool as a remedy, knowing that the cool water would soothe his aches. He had no suspicion of the true cause of his discomfort, no inkling of what I had done to him the previous night. In the quiet hours of darkness, I had bent and positioned him in all kinds of ways, manipulating his unconscious body like a piece of delicate origami for my own pleasure. I posed him like a beautiful doll under the low moonlight that danced on his pale skin.

My heart was filled with pure joy as I discreetly watched Adam change into his swimsuit through the reflective glass of a picture frame. The hotel, in its unwitting benevolence, provided me with the decor that allowed me to secretly observe my beloved with my back turned to him. The reflective surface perfectly displayed his small, delicate body to me, and I felt a wave of relief wash over me. I had managed to control myself the previous night, refraining from leaving any telltale love marks on his sweet, soft skin. The last thing I needed was for Lily to notice any signs of my nocturnal activities. My lips had tasted and kissed every inch of him, but I had been meticulous, careful not to leave any evidence of my misdeeds. The thrill of my secret, the knowledge that I had indulged my desires without detection, filled me with a heady sense of triumph, and left me tempted to try again.

As I guided Adam to the pool, a palpable wave of relief washed over him upon spotting his sister waiting for us. My boy, my precious, fragile lamb, seemed to have been holding his breath the entire time he was with me, and the sight of Lily prompted a deep exhale from him, a release of tension that was almost audible. He bounded towards her with the eagerness of a lamb reuniting with its mother, leaving me standing at the entryway, feeling like a disheartened wolf, left to brood in solitude.

I couldn't help but feel a pang of bitterness, but I reminded myself not to take it to heart. Adam was still young, and Lily was his sanctuary, his familiar comfort. I understood this intellectually, yet emotionally, it gnawed at me. For now, I would permit this attachment, but I knew that in time, I'd have to wean him from her. The thought of it consumed me, the meticulous planning of how I would gradually shift his reliance from Lily to me. It was an intricate dance, one that required patience and precision, but I was prepared. I would bide my time, waiting for the perfect moment to sever that bond, to make him wholly mine.

As he swam that morning, oblivious to the night's events, I watched with a sense of satisfaction, knowing that his newfound interest in swimming was a direct result of my influence. It was another step in the gradual process of making him mine, shaping his life in ways he could never understand.

Lily had showed concern for his aches. While we were in the water, I calmly explained that at his age, Adam was likely experiencing growing pains, and that the water should help soothe the aches. Of course, I knew that wasn't the true cause of his back pain. I had explored him a bit further than I had intended, and regrettably, it was affecting him now. I would just have to be more gentle next time.

I was absolutely elated when sweet Adam allowed me to assist him with his back float, my eyes shamelessly devouring the sight of his bare chest, finally free from the confines of his ever-present band shirts. The silly boy was always wearing some kind of band tee, clearly trying to emulate his rockstar sister. For someone who hated being the center of attention, Adam was an utterly captivating sight. Yet, he seemed blissfully unaware of his own beauty, completely oblivious to the effect he had on others. Unlike his sister, who wielded her allure like a weapon, Adam's charm was innocent, unintentional, and that made it all the more intoxicating. It was this very innocence that drew me in, a delicate balance of purity and allure that I found utterly irresistible.

It was evident that Adam had been uncomfortable throughout the entire bridal shower, and especially now as I supported him with my large hand beneath the small of his back. Occasionally, I let my hand drift further south, gently grazing his little tush in the water, as if by accident. His nervous eyes flickered to mine, filling me with a dark desire, and I longed for another night alone with him. But I knew it would be a while before that could happen again, unless I could somehow persuade Lily to have a sleepover with her brother at our place. Being a boy in high school, Adam had yet to visit us. The naughty boy had no idea how much his sister yearned to see him, how much we both did.

As we floated in the cool, soothing embrace of the water, my eyes were inexorably drawn to his half-nude body. Oh, how I longed to slip a hand between his legs, to tease him, to make his heart race with an intoxicating mixture of fear and desire. But I knew I had to suppress my impulses while he was conscious, for he was far from ready. He still needed to be trained, molded, his subconscious carefully shaped to accept and even crave my touch.

So, for now, I contented myself with simply staring at him, drinking in every detail of his innocent, awkward beauty. His discomfort was palpable, the way his eyes darted nervously, trying to avoid my gaze. It was a delicious irony that even this innocent act of observation was enough to unsettle him. The power I held over him, even in such a subtle form, was deeply amusing to me.

My mind wandered, spinning elaborate fantasies of what I would do once he was fully under my influence. The anticipation was almost unbearable, but I knew that patience was key. Each glance, each fleeting touch, was a step closer to my ultimate goal. The thought of him, completely and utterly mine, was a tantalizing promise that fueled my obsession.

In the meantime, I reveled in the small victories, the way his breath hitched when our eyes met, the slight flush that crept up his neck. These were the signs that my presence was seeping into his consciousness, slowly but surely. The journey was as thrilling as the destination, each moment a careful dance of my desire and restraint. And so, I floated beside him, my mind a whirlwind of immoral thoughts, biding my time until the day he would be ready to surrender completely.

"The hot tub might help with the pain," Lily suggested, her voice cutting through my thoughts like a knife.

I tried to mask my irritation with a tight smile, but inside, I seethed. She was trying to separate me from my love, my hand still spread under his back as he floated, staring up at the morning sky, blissfully unaware of the chaos within me.

"Isn't he too young?" I asked, my voice betraying a hint of desperation. Kindly disregard the irony of my words.

I tried to drink in as much of Adam's half-naked body as I could while I still had him in my grasp. His skin glistened in the sunlight, each curve and line a testament to his youthful beauty. But then, as if sensing my excessive adoration, he broke his posture, pulling away from me and shattering my heart. He swam towards Lily, good little lamb he was, leaving me with a hollow ache that only his presence could fill.

"No, not as long as he's supervised," Lily replied, her words a cruel reminder that she held a power over him that I could not yet claim. My mind raced, considering ways to regain my hold on him, to ensure that he would always return to me.

As I watched him swim away, my mind spiraled into a frenzy of thoughts. I imagined the day when he would no longer seek solace in Lily's presence, when he would understand that only I could truly care for him, protect him, love him. Until then, I would play the part of the patient observer, biding my time, waiting for the perfect moment to claim what was rightfully mine.

So, the three of us transitioned to the hot tub, and Adam sat himself directly across from me. His refusal to meet my gaze was inconsequential; there was simply no way he had been conscious for what I had done the previous night. Even if he had been somewhat aware, the Rohypnol would have ensured his memory was a blank slate. Memory loss, such a convenient side effect—I had no intention of traumatizing the poor boy, after all.

His uneasy glances in my direction ignited a fire within me. Could his unconscious mind have conjured vivid dreams of our passionate lovemaking? I fervently hoped so. The thought of him being shy due to such dreams was almost laughable, yet endearing. What a sweet, naive thing he was.

As the three of us basked in the hot tub, I found myself longing to extend a leg into Adam's small lap, to 'accidentally' let my foot brush against his swimsuit-bound little prick. Concealed beneath the bubbling water, it would be our little secret, right under Lily's oblivious nose. I pondered how my beloved would react. Would he be immediately alarmed, perhaps pushing my foot away in a flustered panic? Or would his shy nature compel him to endure it, a beautiful blush spreading across his sweet cheeks, allowing me to corrupt him? The anticipation of his readiness consumed me, each waking moment making my longing more insatiable.

My eyes meticulously traced the contours of his young, narrow shoulders, his delicate neck. Adam's slight frame lent him a certain feminine grace that I found utterly captivating. The night before, he had been a vision, sprawled on the hotel bedspread, pliant and willing to be shaped into whatever form I desired for my camera. It was a moment I had patiently awaited for more than two excruciating years. My sweet boy still had some growing to do, but the prospect of watching his body fully mature filled me with eager anticipation. He had already transformed significantly since I first laid eyes on him at Lily's graduation. Now, a couple of years older, he stood taller, even surpassing his petite sister in height. Observing Adam's growth was a pleasure, and I was thrilled to see how else he would develop.

I eagerly anticipated Adam's growth, for it meant there would be more of him to love. It reminded me of when my darling Betty Grey was a kitten—so tiny that I had to restrain myself from squeezing and kissing her too hard, for fear that I would harm her. I remember those days vividly, the way I would watch her every move, fascinated by her fluffy frame and the promise of the fat cat she would become. The wait for her to grow was painstaking, but it was driven by my desire to have more of her to love. If I could have her tiger-sized, I would in a heartbeat. Every day felt like an eternity, but each pound the sweet kitten gained was a victory, a step closer to the fullness of my affection.

It was the same with Adam. I found myself constantly wondering how he would change, how his body would fill out, how the lines of his face would sharpen with age. Each moment with him was precious, a snapshot in time that I wanted to capture and hold onto forever. His age only made him seem even more precious, like a rare gem that I had the privilege of watching transform. The wait was agonizing, but every glance, every touch, every interaction was a reminder of the treasure that awaited me as he grew.

A conflicted part of me was saddened by the inability to fully appreciate Adam's young body while I had the chance. Each day that passed without him in my grasp felt like an eternity of torment. But the night of the bridal shower had provided ample exploration, etching vivid memories into my mind that I would cherish forever. Coupled with the photographs I had taken, these recollections would be enough to sustain me. Patience was my ally, and in due time, Adam would be mine to explore entirely.

Chapter Text

Clearly, destiny had woven the love of nature into the very fabric of Adams being, guiding him through life to find me, his inevitable end. Dominik Grünwald—a name bestowed upon me by parents whose memories I long ago forgotten. Grünwald, meaning green forest or green wood, had been a meaningless moniker throughout my youth. Yet now, its significance was unmistakable—it was destined for my beloved Adam, the nature devotee, to inherit through the sanctity of marriage, just as his sister was now. I, who found no solace in the cold, damp earth that captivated Adam's soul, could now take comfort in the fact that my name would resonate deeply with him, and possibly open his eyes to the reality that was our fated love.

Professionally, I had changed Grünwald to Greenwood, a suggestion from my mentors in the architectural world. The American masses balked at the complexity of Grünwald, their simple tongues tripping over its foreign cadence. To rise to prominence, I needed a name that was easy to remember, one that slid effortlessly into the public consciousness. And so, I became Dominic Greenwood, the celebrated architect. And someday, Adam Greenwood—my obedient, passionate lover—would follow me throughout life, allowing me to guide him, bound by my name and destiny.

I watched my sweet Adam at the edge of the clearing, crouched down as he examined something at the tree line. The silly boy possessed a knack for drifting away, finding distractions that pulled him from the rest of us. The wedding venue was situated in his family's backyard, a place where I had sat a few times over the years as I waited for Adam to mature. He often sought refuge in the nearby forest, escaping from his family, sometimes accompanied by his sister, the pair often leaving me to engage with their parents.

The backyard held a certain charm, with its sprawling greenery and the peaceful whisper of the forest beyond. I took great pleasure in watching Adam and his sister play outdoors, their bare feet caked with mud, and their cheeks charmingly smudged with earth. There was a particular childhood innocence about it, allowing me to fantasize about what their younger years had been like. I was far from the nature enthusiast that Adam was, much preferring the comforts of human engineering, but I found contentment in witnessing their play, the way their laughter would fill the air. It was a sweet symphony that contrasted my own silent longing. Adam had no idea the ache I felt for him, so happy in his ignorance, free from the torment of yearning.

Despite me watching from afar, my thoughts often wandered to the possibility of an encounter with Adam in the solitude of the forest. My imagination had crafted countless scenarios where I would find him alone, his nervous anticipation feeding my desire. The yearning to be with Adam in a secluded haven, far from prying eyes, was a constant ache. But the awareness of his family's presence, and the inevitable presence of Lily, kept such dreams at bay. In spite of that, my mind remained consumed by visions of Adam kneeling before me in the forest, or lying back with the backdrop of leaves framing his bare form as I expressed my love for him against the raw earth. These intimate, vivid images frequently filled my thoughts.

In my mind's eye, the forest was a place where I could finally revel in my twisted desires. There, I would face no judgment from the chittering squirrels, or the buzzing insects. I envisioned a scene where the sunlight filtered through the branches, casting a dappled glow on Adam’s pale skin, highlighting the contours of his naked body. Each fantasy was painted with an almost obsessive attention to detail—his breaths quickening, his eyes reflecting a mix of unease and desire, the raw scent of the earth mingling with the faint aroma of sex. Adam was completely unaware of the things I longed to do to him in the place he cherished most. These daydreams, though unfortunately unattainable right now, were a secret reverie that I cherished in the quiet corners of my mind. One day, Adam would be tormented with this longing as well.

But today was the day of the wedding, and Adam stood alone at the forests edge, clad in a tuxedo, with an air of melancholy. Perhaps the thought of me marrying his sister weighed heavily on his heart. His somberness tugged at my own emotions, which had been somewhat muted all throughout my life until Adam. Now, I yearned to embrace him, to kiss him, to reassure him that marrying Lily was all for him—to keep him close, so that one day him and I could be together. But for now, I had to maintain my distance, patiently waiting for our time to come. The future held promise, but the present demanded restraint, of which I had always been well practiced.

All day, I had been subjected to Adam's family's incessant complaints about his aloofness, their whispers a constant undercurrent of disapproval. They were shit talkers, the lot of them, always voicing their displeasure about either Lily or Adam when they were out of earshot. Even on my wedding day! The audacity was baffling. My heart ached for my boy as I watched him at the edge of the yard, absorbed in the simple joy of chasing a frog that had eluded his grasp. It was a bit unsavory, perhaps, but undeniably endearing.

“He should be over here preparing himself, not muddying up his fine clothes,” Adam's mother remarked with a derisive tone, her disapproval palpable.

Contrary to her implication, none of us were engaged in any preparatory activities. We were merely lounging, drinking alcohol, and waiting on Lily to be ready for the ceremony. She was off getting her hair and makeup done up with the bridesmaids. Her absence left me in the company of her family and the groomsmen, the rest of the wedding guests ambling.

“The wedding isn’t for several hours. He can indulge in a bit of harmless fun,” I said, not bothering to hide the irritation I felt towards her. Her face reddened, clearly unaccustomed to anyone defending Adam. It sickened me that they felt so comfortable voicing their critical thoughts to me, as if I shared their judgmental mindset. I could never see my Adam in such a negative light.

“He needs to be clean for the photos,” She said, persisting in her critique of her son’s behavior.

“He’s perfectly fine,” I replied, my tone unwavering. Her surprise was evident, but I remained steadfast in my defense, almost challenging her. The others around us fell silent, and I wondered if perhaps I had spoken too harshly. I forced a smile, deceptively calm, which seemed to visibly ease the tension. I knew Lily might be upset to see Adam with muddy knees in the wedding photos, though. So with an exasperated sigh, I rose to my feet and excused myself from the group.

It was profoundly irritating whenever Lily abandoned me to the company of her family. I could not stand the sort who reveled in disparaging others behind their backs, Adams mother undoubtedly voicing her complaints of me now that I had left the group. It was no mystery why my sweet Adam sought solace in his own world, distancing himself from their cruelty. But it was no worry, as it provided the perfect excuse for me to go be with my boy.

I proceeded to the edge of the clearing where I had seen Adam moments ago with the frog. He had ventured further into the tree line, seemingly oblivious to my approaching presence. I stealthily slipped into the forest, ensuring I remained perfectly hidden from his family's view. My heart raced with exhilaration as I realized we would finally be alone together, free from any interruptions.

Once out of their sight, I positioned myself halfway behind a tree trunk, my gaze fixed intently on Adam from a short distance. I was captivated by the serene scene before me. The light filtered through the canopy above, casting a soft glow on Adams beautiful face, making him look almost ethereal. It was moments like these that solidified my obsession, moments where he seemed so pure, so untainted by the world's harshness.

His face bore the sweetest smile, one I had never been fortunate enough to be the recipient of. He appeared utterly unconcerned about the state of his tuxedo, one knee resting on the pine needles as he watched the frog leap from his hand. He didn’t pursue it this time, instead, watched with a gentle smile as the creature hopped away. I couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy towards the frog that had elicited such a tender smile from him.

“Don’t let it get away,” I called out, breaking the tranquil silence. Adam jumped, visibly startled by my sudden appearance. His smile vanished the moment he saw me, replaced by a look of mild annoyance. My heart ached at the sight, but I knew it was only a matter of time before I would make him smile for me.

“It could have been your pet,” I said. He didn’t even respond, merely rose to his feet, brushing the debris from his knees, not even sparing a second glance to the escaping frog. Silently, he began to head back to the wedding venue. As he moved to pass me, though, I couldn't resist the urge to seize the back of his neck. His body stiffened immediately, a shiver of something rippling through him. I felt a dark thrill at his reaction, a twisted satisfaction blooming within me. It had been far too long since I could feel my sweet boy, an agonizing six months since I had him in that hotel room, our last intimate encounter.

Adam accelerated his pace, attempting to escape my grasp. But my height afforded me an advantage. My long strides effortlessly matched his, and I walked alongside him. My hand remained firmly on his neck, fingers pressing into his skin, guiding him slowly, longing for this moment of privacy amongst the trees to last forever.

“You look so handsome in your tuxedo,” I remarked, and his anxious eyes flickered towards me.

The words ignited a spark of defiance within him, and he abruptly swatted at my arm, trying to push it away. I maintained my hold on him and managed to contort my lips into a semblance of a smile, hiding the pang of disappointment that threatened to surface.

“Always so quiet,” I mused aloud, yearning for him to utter something, anything. Adam was quite the reticent type and I longed to break through his silence.

"You look good too," he said awkwardly, and my heart soared. What a kind, sweet boy he was! A profound sense of relief enveloped me, his words a testament to his feelings for me, offering validation and affirmation.

I couldn't help but let out a small, relieved laugh. “You really think so?” I tightened my grip on his neck slightly, feeling the pulse of his fear beneath my fingers. “You have no idea how much that means to me, Adam.”

His eyes darted around, looking for an escape, but I held him fast. The thrill of his discomfort, his palpable fear, sent a shiver of pleasure down my spine. “I love when you open your mouth for me,” I whispered suggestively, pulling him closer, a wide smile spreading over my lips. “Always so considerate, so... sweet.”

Adam swallowed hard, his Adam's apple bobbing under my thumb. I could see the panic in his eyes, the way his breath quickened. It was intoxicating but he remained silent.

“Your mouth is closed,” I noted with a grin, my voice dripping with a mix of amusement and something darker. “Speak for me.”

“I-I meant it,” he stammered, eyes wide, trying to keep his voice steady. “You look great.”

He tried to step back, but I held him in place, savoring every moment I could with my sweetheart. “You don’t have to be nervous,” I said softly, though the glint in my eyes betrayed the lie. My heart ached to have him again. He just looked so handsome in his tuxedo, I wished it was him I would be fucking all night, rather than his sister.

Adam’s lips parted, but no words came out. He was clearly perplexed, wondering why I was speaking to him in such a manner. Typically, I was able to maintain my distance, observing him from afar. But the excitement of the wedding and a slight tipsiness emboldened me to approach him in a way I hadn’t before. The silence between us was thick, electric. I could feel his heart pounding, and it resonated with my own wild excitement.

“You’ll be a good boy today and do as you’re told, right?” I continued. An almost delirious joy was surging through me, relishing the rare opportunity to be alone with Adam and speak to him in such an intimate manner.

He pursed his lips and nodded quickly, perhaps hoping compliance would earn him some mercy from the unbearable attention I was giving him. I stared, waiting for him to speak again. “Y-yes,” he quickly spoke up to fill the silence, wishing he could retreat to Lily for safety.

The sweet little lamb had to adapt to the absence of her support. He needed to become more comfortable with me, the only person in his life who truly cared for him. And I needed to stop teasing him if I wanted him to reciprocate my feelings one day, despite the perverse pleasure I derived from seeing him so anxious.

“Good,” I said, finally releasing my grip on his neck, but not before letting my fingers trail down his skin one last time. “You’re a very good boy.”

His bewildered gaze lingered on me for a moment before he quickly continued on towards his family.

Of course I looked good to him, though. It was undeniable. I had seen it in his glances more than a few times—Adam was very obviously attracted to me. How could he not be? I was tall, extremely fit with a gorgeous physique, clean-shaven, and dressed head to toe in the most handsome suit, perfectly tailored to my form. Every detail was meticulously planned, every aspect of my appearance designed to command attention and admiration. I was, after all, preparing to marry his beautiful sister, and I had to be nothing short of perfection.

Even from a young age, I had been regarded as unnaturally beautiful, an observation that did not escape my notice. The special attention I received from older women—teachers, sisters, even strangers in the grocery store—was a constant affirmation of my innate superiority. Naturally, I made use of this attention, manipulating it to my advantage with a calculated precision. Each smile, each lingering glance was not merely a testament to my allure, but a tool I wielded with the utmost cunning.

Of course, I feigned ignorance when the nannies would make excuses to touch me in places they shouldn’t. They found it endearing when I’d ask questions like, “Why is my thingy hard?” or “Can you please kiss it better?” Little did they know that my older sisters had already beaten them to the punch, and I was well-versed in the act of sex. My childhood innocence was a carefully crafted illusion, one that masked the depths of the precision with which I manipulated those around me.

I had felt utter joy when I teased adults in this way. Their flustered shock, the urge to give in to their perverse curiosity—it was all so deliciously entertaining. Some adults were more sensible than others, shutting young me down immediately. But others, oh, they were eager to abuse handsome little me. Watching them wrestle with their desires, knowing I held the power to break and bend them to my will, brought me a twisted sense of satisfaction. As I matured, that sense of joy dissipated, replaced only by fleeting satisfaction through meaningless fucks. My adult existence felt so bland without it, often driving me toward the brink of seeking that thrill through depraved, even illegal sex acts. Yet, divine providence had mercifully rekindled that excitement in my life through my guidance of Adam.

As much as I had enjoyed myself with women in my younger years, the attention I received from men was often met with a cold hostility. It wasn't until my early teens, when my father started bringing me to work with him, that my perspective began to shift. I was probably thirteen when I willingly slept with my first man; the others before being those god-awful priests in the orphanage. My father never had any inkling of what his colleagues would do to me when left in their care. What he perceived as professional mentorship, I saw as an opportunity to explore a darker, more forbidden side of my desires.

It was through seducing the boss that I ascended to my current station in life. Well-renowned, wealthy beyond even my parents' means. I had recognized the dark look in his eyes, the temptation to possess me. It took until I was fifteen to finally have my way sexually with him. Richard was thirty years older than me, being only forty-five when he first fucked me. And, being the cunning little thing I was, I meticulously collected evidence of our encounters over the years of our relationship.

The older man found me utterly irresistible, and loved the debasement of taking it up the ass from a youthful fifteen-year-old. Richard was a pathetic man, deriving perverse pleasure from being slapped around, choked, and called disgusting for his attraction to children. The freak was certainly a masochist in every kind of way, maybe even more so than he was a pedophile. Naturally, I took great pleasure in these encounters with him, even as I became an adult. When the time came to leverage the evidence of our affair for blackmail, Richard surrendered with pathetic eagerness, granting me everything I desired. Even now, as an old man in his early sixties, he remains a slave to my occasional whims.

Even my dear Lily was aware of my relationship with the man, finding it beyond strange, even criminal, but I eventually convinced her to appreciate the wealth it brought us. She understood that our lifestyle—me as the sole breadwinner, and her indulging in her hobbies—was a direct result of my manipulation of Richard.

And as perverse as our relationship was, I valued that pathetic man so much that he was even a guest at our wedding, albeit seated far from my precious Adam. I knew my dear boy would catch Richards eye just as I had caught his. Adam was fifteen now, the very age at which the boss first had a taste of me. He was undoubtedly going to be reminiscing, perhaps even fantasizing about my Adam. The irony was almost poetic, watching Richard squirm in silent longing, a testament to the power I still wielded over him. Sweet Adam belonged solely to me, and I intended to flaunt him.

“We’re starting the photos with all the groomsmen. We need you over here with us,” I said to Adam as we drew near his family, having walked in silence for the remainder of the journey back to the wedding venue.

“Okay,” my sweet boy said in that painfully monotone voice of his.

Adam was the type to have a flat affect, never raising his voice, never showing any emotion if he wasn’t smiling at frogs or blushing from embarrassment. His face was a constant blank canvas, devoid of the vibrant hues of emotion that painted most people's expressions, his sister for one. The two were so similar yet so different. I longed to make Adams stone-cold expression crumble, to make him feel anything. Joy, pain, fear, arousal. Preferably the last one. The thought of breaking through his impassive facade, of witnessing a flicker of raw, unfiltered emotion, was an intoxicating fantasy that consumed my every waking moment.

“Hold on,” I said, grabbing his shoulder with a firm, commanding grip. He froze, his heart undoubtedly fluttering for me.

With deliberate strength, I turned his body towards me, his back now facing his expectant family. I lowered myself onto one knee before him, the scene transforming in my mind to a moment of proposal. This is what it would have felt like to offer him a ring. His wide, confused eyes flickered between me and his family, seeking their notice. The sight filled me with a profound sense of satisfaction. It didn’t matter if they saw; all I was doing was brushing off my dear boy’s knees. My large hand gripped his hip to steady him while the other meticulously wiped away any dirt and debris from his pants.

His cheeks flushed a beautiful scarlet, humiliated to be handled so publicly. The sight gave me a twisted pleasure, though I knew I couldn’t linger. My hand remained for a moment, grazing his inner thigh with a final, deliberate stroke before I rose to my feet. Adam’s ears were a sweet crimson, his eyes cast downward, avoiding my gaze. He quickly scurried over to the other men. Ah, what a silly boy. The entire encounter left me with a heady mix of satisfaction and longing. I felt so unbearably close to having him, yet so far from my ultimate goal.

We spent the next hour under the wedding photographer’s meticulous direction, lined up and posed for an array of photos. This orchestrated arrangement brought back memories of when I had the privilege of positioning Adam’s unconscious body in that hotel room, the memory a warm comfort. I felt a pang of disappointment when the photographer, adhering to the logic of height, placed Adam at the far end, away from me. My towering 6’5” frame was a stark contrast to Adam’s modest 5’5” stature at the time of the wedding. It was a rare sight to find anyone who could match my height. Adam had grown considerably in the years since I first laid eyes on him, reaching a striking 5’9” by the age of seventeen, a perfect fit against my body. But that would come later.

Even though the wedding took place on Lily’s parents' property, the scene was still incredibly beautiful. Adam’s family was comfortably well-off, with a good amount of land that included acres of lovely forest. Their old, charming home sat in a clearing right in the middle of it all. A few creeks meandered through the property, though none were close to the venue. With my financial help, Lily was able to transform their already beautiful yard into something truly spectacular. The expansive lawn was adorned with elegant floral arrangements, twinkling fairy lights, and tastefully crafted decorations, creating an atmosphere of enchanting beauty. The air was filled with the delicate scent of blooming flowers, and the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze.

When the moment finally arrived for the wedding, I stood in anticipation, waiting for my beautiful bride to grace the aisle. As she emerged, her radiance was no surprise, utterly captivating. Her excitement as she approached was adorable, and a part of me felt a deep, almost nostalgic fondness for her. My heart raced, a forgotten part of me rekindled with my delight, recalling the joy Lily once brought into my life. There was no doubt that, had Adam not entered my world, I would have been thrilled with Lily as my partner. But I was profoundly grateful she introduced Adam to me, for she had merely been a diversion from my true destiny. Marrying her was but a means to an end, a path to be closer to my beloved Adam.

Everything in my life seemed to be falling perfectly into place. Lily, resplendent in her wedding dress, her eyes alight with an infectious happiness. James, my best man and confidant, stood ready to reclaim Lily once I was prepared to part ways with her. And my sweet boy Adam, the furthest of my groomsmen due to his shorter stature, was ever present in my thoughts. As I stood before Lily, I envisioned Adam standing across from me instead, his image vivid in my mind. The striking resemblance between Adam and Lily was a blessing, allowing me to indulge in this illusion. I felt an overwhelming sense of destiny, as if every intricate connection and twist of fate had led us to this very moment, each thread weaving a path I was destined to follow.

Lily was the first to recite her vows, expressing her gratitude for finding me with predictable platitudes. I, too, was grateful she had found me, for it brought me to my beloved Adam. Her words barely registered in my mind, as it was so cluttered with thoughts of Adam. I longed to turn around and see him; my back burned with the knowledge that he was only a few feet away from me. I could almost feel his presence, like a gravitational pull drawing me toward him, the strings of fate binding us together in this moment. Every fiber of my being yearned for a glimpse of him, to see his face, his eyes, his smile. But I maintained my smile and eye contact with his beautiful sister, every word she uttered merely a reminder of the intricate destiny that had brought Adam into my life.

When it came time for my vows, I directed them toward Adam, feeling his presence behind me, and imagining it was to him that I was promising myself. I took Lily’s hands in mine, gazing into her eyes with a gentle smile, but in my heart, every word was meant for Adam. Each promise, each vow, was a silent declaration of my love for him, a secret testament to the bond we shared. I could almost feel Adam’s presence enveloping me, his warmth, his strength. My words were sincere as I delivered my vows, but my heart was aching for Adam, every syllable a whispered confession of my undying devotion to him. I squeezed Lily’s hands gently, hoping she could feel the sincerity in my touch, even if my heart belonged to someone else. In that moment, I was a loving husband to Lily, but my soul was irrevocably tied to Adam, my vows a silent promise to him.

And finally, it was time to become a part of their family.

“Dominic, do you take Lily (Adam) to be your lawfully wedded wife (husband), to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?”

“I do,” I declared.

Of course I did. I would never give up on my Adam. For better, for worse, for richer—he’d never have to worry about for poorer—in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish until death did us part. Every word from the officiant echoed in my soul, binding me to my sweet boy in a way that transcended the ceremony. I imagined his face, his smile, the way his eyes lit up when he was watching that frog. One day he would bestow upon me the love I was owed. My heart pounded with the certainty that this was our moment, our promise. I could almost feel his breath on my skin, his presence so vivid it was as if he was standing right before me. No matter what life threw our way, Adam and I were meant to be together, and nothing, not even death, could change that.

"Lily, do you take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband?" she was asked. Her confident "I do" resonated through the room, and it was time to kiss the bride. I gently pulled her petite form into my arms, her heels making the moment feel effortless. The audience erupted in cheers, and I was overwhelmed with joy, not only for having Lily by my side but also for being accepted into Adam's family. As I closed my eyes and felt her lips on mine, I couldn't help but think of her dear brother, utterly thrilled with how everything was unfolding according to plan.

Chapter Text

As the sun began its descent, the sky was painted with vibrant hues of orange and pink. The orange rays of the sun reflected off the calm ocean waters, creating a shimmering path that lead directly to the horizon. The world gradually transformed into silhouettes, with the outlines of palm trees and distant sailboats standing stark against the colorful backdrop. The gentle sound of waves lapping against the shore was a constant, calming presence, heard even from our honeymoon suite.

Our honeymoon was set at the most breathtaking beach. The air was filled with the scent of salt and blooming flowers, probably the closest I could come to appreciating nature like my dear Adam. I had spared no expense, ensuring that every detail of the honeymoon was perfect for Lily. We stayed in a luxurious villa that opened directly onto the beach, with floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a panoramic view of the ocean.

Lavish trips were often something we did for fun, a way to escape the mundane and indulge in the extraordinary. I took great pleasure in treating Lily to these experiences, knowing her family rarely took vacations. She reveled in every moment, and I knew that one day, Adam would too. Our adventures were often shared with James, still our lover even after marriage. Even tonight, on our wedding night, he was with us.

The honeymoon suite was immaculate, a masterful blend of elegance and comfort. My architectural mind couldn't help but analyze how I might have designed the hotel differently, yet I had to admit it was stunning. The room featured a king-sized bed with plush, white linens, and the decor seamlessly combined modern luxury with subtle, romantic accents. A large window offered a breathtaking view of the ocean, while soft, ambient lighting created a warm and inviting atmosphere. Personally, I might have opted for a cooler, more minimalist aesthetic, reflecting my tendency to favor bold and striking designs over warmth and intimacy. It was no wonder I didn't specialize in honeymoon suites, though I had designed a few renowned hotels.

Lily lay sprawled out on the bed, her beautiful white lingerie contrasting against her newly sun-kissed skin. She looked absolutely stunning, her eyes filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation. It was our wedding night, and I was going to fuck her first. James was watching from the rooms private jacuzzi, sulking after having been sent there to wait his turn. As much as I enjoyed the three of us fucking, this moment was solely about me and Adam. In my mind, Lily would morph into my sweet boy. I could never even pretend to share Adam with anybody, even James.

"You're so beautiful,” I whispered, my hand gently trailing down her exquisitely adorned body. The sight of her filled me with an overwhelming sense of excitement, eager to celebrate my union with Adam by fucking his sister.

Lily’s bridal lingerie was a vision—delicate lace and satin that clung to her curves, the intricate patterns teasingly revealing glimpses of her skin. The white satin ribbons tied into delicate bows added an innocent touch to the otherwise provocative ensemble, clearly having a titillating effect on me. As my fingers traced the lace, I couldn't help but imagine sweet Adam dressed just like this, the thought sending a shiver of excitement through me. I longed to press a gentle kiss to his trembling body, finding him even more captivating than his sister in the same attire.

Lily’s wrists were bound to the bed frame, the silk ribbon restricting her movements and heightening the intensity of my arousal. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson at my compliment to her beauty, but the gag in her mouth stifled any response she might have given. I preferred it this way, not wanting to hear the femininity in her moans while I lost myself in fantasies of her sweet brother.

As I continued to touch her, my mind was consumed by thoughts of Adam, the memory of our night together in the hotel room replaying vividly in my mind. Pretending Lily’s lips were Adam’s, I felt a mix of longing and satisfaction as I lost myself to the passion. Each touch, each movement was infused with the memory of him. Lily could never truly compare, but this was as close as I could get to the real thing. The fantasy was intense, and I reveled in the moment, each caress bringing me closer to my ultimate desire.

Once I had gotten off to thoughts of Adam, I was free to focus on Lily and James’s pleasure. Part of me felt triumphant as I used Lily right in front of James. He would have his turn eventually, but for now, he had to wait and watch with a hard dick, the cuck finding a twisted pleasure in seeing me fuck what was once solely his. My movements were deliberate, each thrust a display of my dominance and ownership. James’s eyes were glued to the scene, his breath heavy with arousal and frustration. The room was filled with the sounds of our bodies colliding, the wet slaps and muffled moans creating a beautiful symphony of Lily’s submission. She was a good little pet, her lustful eyes darting between James and me as I fucked her hard.

Sometimes I allowed my mind to wander, venturing into fantasies that extended beyond our usual sexual escapades. Since I've already unveiled the darkest parts of myself, I'll share another piece of my inner shadows with you. Sometimes, when I'm fucking Lily, and she’s watching James, while he watches her, my mind indulges in forbidden thoughts. I had a peculiar habit of imagining Lily was unwilling. I would never ever force myself upon her in reality. Yet, in the deepest recesses of my mind, her frantic eyes meeting James's became a silent plea for his help, her moans a desperate call to him. I derived a sadistic pleasure from the fantasy of forcing myself on her right in front of her lovers eyes.

I could see the conflict in James’s eyes even now—jealousy mixed with a twisted satisfaction as he watched his precious Lily being taken by another. Perhaps he was fantasizing the exact same scenario as me. The bizarre dynamic between the three of us was exhilarating, and I reveled in the control I held over both of them. Lily’s body responded eagerly to my touch, her moans growing louder despite the gag, while James’s frustration only fueled my desire.

There was a twisted part of me that I had come to accept through these dark fantasies. More often than not, I needed to visualize things in a darker way to reach climax. Not always, but often enough, if I wanted a more intense release. Thankfully, I held no shame for it, as I knew I would never cross that line in reality.

Finally, after indulging in Lily to my satisfaction, I snapped my fingers, summoning James to join us on the bed. His eagerness was palpable as he approached, fully nude, his erection bobbing on display. He sank to his knees on the mattress, eyes locked on me, awaiting my command.

“Clean up my mess,” I ordered, pointing to Lily’s glistening pussy, still wet with my seed.

James obeyed instantly, his face diving between my dear wife’s legs. Lily moaned, her body straining against the restraints, desperate for more. I removed the gag from her mouth, allowing her raw, unfiltered moans to fill the room. Her back arched, one leg wrapping around James’s head as he devoured her. Moments like these, my mind would often drift to fantasies where I was forcing James on Lily, and she was finding a twisted pleasure in it. My two lovers remained ignorant to my dark imagination, each of us content in our supposed consensual dynamic.

Between James’s legs hung an impressive cock, larger than my sweet boy Adam's. But my Adam still had some growing to do. I grasped it firmly, feeling a surge of amusement as James instinctively pushed back into my hand, seeking pleasure while he diligently attended to our girl.

“Did I say you could feel good??” I snapped, grabbing his hair and yanking his head back to meet my gaze.

His lips glistened with Lily’s juices, his chest heaving. “Please, can I feel good too, sir?” he pleaded, and a satisfied smile curled on my lips.

Sir. It was a title both Lily and James used for me, a remnant from my days as their college professor. It had seamlessly woven itself into our sex life, a constant reminder of the authority I held. They both knew the term stroked my ego, a form of flattery to elicit my good side. And I reveled in it. Seeing as I was at least ten years their senior, it only made sense for them to refer to me in a respectful manner during our sexual play.

“Yes, of course. You deserve a treat,” I smiled, leaning down to capture his lips in a kiss, savoring the taste of myself and my new wife on them.

He reciprocated eagerly, viewing the kiss as his reward, but I was swift to yank his hair once more, shoving his face back down between Lily’s legs. He resumed his task with renewed vigor. True to my word, I reached between his legs, rewarding him for his dedication to pleasing Lily.

It was a fun evening, as it usually was with those two. But it was just that—fun. With Adam, I felt my soul had found its true purpose. I wasn’t just having fun with him; I was fulfilling my destiny. I was making love, merging our beings into one. My entire existence hinged on the brief moments I spent with him. Every touch, every glance, every whispered word felt like a lifeline, pulling me deeper into an obsession I couldn’t escape. The world around us faded into insignificance when we were together, leaving only the intense, burning connection between us. It was agonizing waiting for my boys readiness, but I knew I had to be patient. One day the pain of my longing would all be worth it.

I desperately ached for another night alone with him, already plotting our next encounter. The thought of his touch, his smell, his very presence consumed my every waking moment. I was willing to do anything, sacrifice anything, to feel that intoxicating connection again. The anticipation of our next night together was both agony and ecstasy, a torment I welcomed with the promise of his devotion to me. My love for Adam was not just a feeling; it was an all-consuming fire that burned brighter with each passing day, leaving me yearning for more, always more.

After our night of fun, James went out to get food, leaving Lily and me entwined on the bed. My mind, however, was elsewhere, consumed by vivid fantasies about all the ways I was going to make Adam mine. I considered taking a hiatus from my architectural career to teach a class at Adam's high school. With my teaching experience, the prospect was entirely feasible. The idea of being Adam's teacher, guiding him academically, teasing him quietly alone after class, it was exhilarating. I wondered if he’d be as good as his sister at under-the-desk blow jobs. I was exhilarated at the thought of training him, envisioning my hand gently guiding his head between my legs.

And there were so many more family gatherings to look forward to! I had already attended several during my courtship of Lily, but Adam never paid me proper attention during those. It was both agonizing and thrilling, feeling so invisible yet so deeply connected to him. But things were different now. As brothers-in-law, he would undoubtedly look up to me and seek my guidance. I would become the family he so desperately deserved. God had denied me love and had cruelly withheld a loving family from Adam. Together, we would become exactly what the other needed. I would be his everything, the one he turned to, the one he trusted. The thought of it consumed me, filling me with a profound sense of purpose and an unrelenting desire to make it all a reality.

Lily was speaking to me as these thoughts swirled in my mind. She had a tendency to babble on about trivial matters that couldn’t hold my attention. Dim as she was, she could never match my intellect, so our conversations rarely delved into anything profound. And so, I often tuned out her ramblings. She never seemed to notice my disinterest, her eyes sparkling as she chattered about whatever it was she was going on about. But then she said something that pulled me from my reverie.

"Adam?" I asked, wondering if I had truly heard her mention my boy.

"Yeah, I’ll feel bad about it, of course, but he’ll be eighteen in a few years and could meet us there."

My heart raced, a mix of intrigue and confusion flooding me. What was she saying?

"Meet us?" I sat up attentively, my curiosity piqued, eager to hear more about Adam meeting us when he was eighteen. This had so far only been a plan that I entertained in my own mind. So what was Lily thinking?

"In California," Lily said, her voice trailing off as she realized I hadn’t been listening to her.

My heart began to pound. "Why would we meet him in California?" I asked, a sense of dread creeping over me.

"Because we’re moving there," she said, her smile tinged with confusion.

I felt my heart drop.

"Why the fuck would we move to California?" I asked, unable to conceal my rising panic.

"You really weren’t listening to me?" she asked, hoping I was joking.

"I’m not moving," I stated firmly. She frowned, realizing I was serious. The thought of being separated from Adam, of not being there to guide him, was unthinkable. My mind raced with possible solutions, desperation clawing at my chest.

“James and I thought it would be best to get our name out there, cover more gigs. The band will really grow down there.”

A firestorm of emotions ignited within me, a sense of betrayal simmering beneath the surface. James and her had decided this without me?? Who gave a fuck about their silly little band?! I had the financial means to secure their future indefinitely, I had all they’d ever need in life. There was no way I was going to move that far away from Adam. The mere thought was unbearable and anxiety clawed at my insides.

What was I supposed to do? I’d never abandon Adam. Could I end the marriage? Or possibly compel Lily to quit the band? If I was patient enough, I knew I could subtly influence her into believing she desired to remain here in Oregon with me. But that would take time I wasn’t sure I had. The remote nature of my work offered little leverage, I knew I couldn’t use that as excuse for us to stay put. Maybe I could take frequent business trips to stay involved in Adam's life that way. But even that seemed insufficient. It was already unbearable to see him only a few times a year. My mind reeled as I considered the ways in which I might keep Adam in my life.

“Your family was so excited when I told them,” Lily said, confused by my strong reaction. “I thought you’d want to be closer to them.”

She already told them?? Fuck! The fucking bitch becomes my wife and immediately starts controlling my life? I inhaled deeply, trying to suppress the rising anger. I couldn’t let Lily see this side of me. I presented a tight-lipped smile, my thoughts racing frantically.

“Tell me more about California. When are we moving?”

She was clearly confused by my sudden mood change but started talking, her excitement growing as I refrained from objecting. I listened to her plans, feeling the anger simmer beneath my disingenuous smile as I silently plotted how to include Adam in all this change.

Murder his parents? Then adopt him? The prospect was alluring, but I knew I couldn’t resort to killing. The consequences of imprisonment were not appealing. I’d likely only enjoy Adam’s presence for a brief period before being discovered and arrested. Plus, if I had unrestricted access to my sweetheart, there was no telling how long I’d be able to restrain myself before succumbing to my desires prematurely and fucking conscious Adam before he was ready. Judging by how far I unintentionally took things with him in the hotel room, with no one to stop me, I knew that having unlimited access to Adam was not a good idea. Not yet, at least. I couldn’t jeopardize the possibility of a willing future together for a fleeting indulgence that would undoubtedly turn him against me. No, I needed to be patient, take my time to make him fall for me.

Lily’s phone rang then, and her face twisted upon seeing who it was.

“Ugh, why is she calling me right now? On our wedding night? Doesn’t she know you’ll be fucking me all night?”

There was only one inconsiderate woman that could be. And suddenly, a brilliant idea blossomed in my mind.

Chapter Text

Fate is a truly mysterious force. If you ever had any doubt that Adam was destined for me, let me dispel that with one profound truth: Adam and I share the same birthday. In my stalking of my boy, I discovered that we both entered this world on June 17th. This revelation was a divine confirmation that my pursuit of Adam was preordained. He was always meant to be mine. It was a sign from the universe, a celestial alignment that our lives were intertwined from the very beginning. He was born on my 17th birthday—a wild and untamed time for me. If I had found Adam then, he would have tempered my chaos with his presence. Or perhaps, our all-consuming love would have ignited a fire so intense that it would have ended my life much sooner, be it from the law or death itself.

I loved to lose myself in fantasies of young Adam being mine. He would have grown up enveloped in a cocoon of love and care, a stark contrast to the sparse affection he received from his parents. I would have given Adam everything he needed from the very beginning—nurturing him, guiding him, molding him. I would have groomed him to be obedient, making him utterly dependent on my attention, craving my validation with every fiber of his being. I often wondered if young Adam was the kind of child who sought adult approval or if he defiantly turned his nose up at it. If he was anything like his sister, it was safe to assume he had a rebellious streak. She was a feisty thing, and I imagined Adam might have possessed that same fiery spirit, making the prospect of taming him all the more intoxicating.

Perhaps you are wondering if my affection for Adam in this fantasy would have extended to a sexual relationship. Rest assured, I would have waited until he felt ready, just as I have been. Yet, the ultimate goal of making him mine would have remained. If young Adam was anything like me as a child, I wouldn’t have had to wait long. But my sweetheart did not seem to possess the same voracious desire that I had always harbored. I was a whore, and my dear boy clearly was not. He was much better than me. My Adam was a pure little lamb, waiting to be devoured by my love. The thought of his innocence, so ripe for the taking, only made me feel starved of his affection, his attention. It had been far too long since I had him and I ached at the lost opportunity to guide young Adam.

I could not help but surround myself in his essence. Engulfed in Adam's comforter, naked as the day I was born, I was intoxicated by his scent, a heady mix that made me feel high with euphoria. I buried my face in his pillow, inhaling deeply, desperate to cling to every trace of my sweet boy. My hand moved urgently inside my pants, jerking my cock, eyes closed and mind consumed by the memory of Adam's sweet lips. I was back in that hotel room two years ago, where I had him in my grasp. Those lips, so perfect, so maddeningly out of reach for two long years. The longing was unbearable. I clutched his comforter tighter, pulling it closer, the fabric brushing against my face, the softness against my lips a cruel reminder of the faintest kiss from Adam. The obsession gnawed at me, a relentless ache, as if his very essence was the only thing keeping me alive.

The pleasure was building to an almost unbearable peak. Every nerve in my body felt electrified, a wave of heat washing over me as I got closer. I needed to finish under the comforter; it only made sense for Adam to find it there. The thought of leaving my mark in his sanctuary pushed me over the edge. My climax hit me like a tidal wave, surging through me with a force that left me breathless. I finished on Adam's bed, surrounded by the intoxicating comfort of his smell, the softness of his blanket amplifying the sensation. I stood up then, admiring the spot left under the blanket—a testament to my love, a symbol of my devotion, an intimate proclamation of my feelings for Adam. The thought of him finding the tangible proof of my love and wondering if he himself had left it in his sleep amused me. There was no possible way he could predict it was me.

I was no stranger to indulging in self-gratification in unconventional places. There was an indescribable thrill in doing so within Adam's bedroom, leaving my mark, staking my claim on the boy. It left me reminiscent of my courtship with Lily. A peculiar part of me had found a twisted delight in leaving traces of my affection in unexpected places: in her purse, inside her shoes, or within a pair of her panties. Yet, that passion had waned, its intensity redirected, once my fixation turned toward Adam.

It wasn’t merely on my lovers' personal items that I derived a twisted satisfaction from leaving my mark. Masturbating in unexpected places was always a thrill. Among the audience at Lily’s concerts, packed shoulder to shoulder in the sweltering crush of the crowd, I would stroke my cock, waiting for the perfect moment to expose it, letting its cream splatter the tights of the person in front of me. I would tug it unnoticed under my desk at work, maintaining unwavering eye contact with unsuspecting coworkers. In my car, navigating through busy traffic. At the doctor’s office, in a bustling shopping center—the list was endless. There was something profoundly gratifying about committing such perverse acts in the most unsuspecting of places.

Part of that pleasure was the tantalizing possibility of being seen. On rare occasions, I had accidentally flashed my cock at a few unsuspecting souls, deriving a perverse pleasure from their eyes widening in surprise, or even fear. The thrill of those fleeting moments, the rush of adrenaline that accompanied their shocked expressions, was intoxicating. It was never my intention, of course, but a serendipitous, pleasurable accident.

I had since learned to be more discreet. A stern talking-to from a friendly police officer about indecent exposure during my teenage years had instilled a cautiousness within me. Society once again, shaping me into the upstanding citizen you are coming to know.

Beneath that veneer of respectability, the thrill-seeker in me still relished those secret, forbidden moments. The contrast of my outward conformity and my hidden desires created a complex, exhilarating dance that only encouraged the darkness within me, always urging me, tempting me to take things one step further.

I always ensured to enter Adam’s house when it was empty. The thrill of the forbidden added an extra layer of excitement to my clandestine visits. I would cum on his bed, leaving my mark in the most intimate of places. The cup of water on his bedside table became another canvas for my secret acts, a silent witness to my twisted pleasure. I even occasionally took the liberty of finishing in a pair of Adams boxers, folding and placing them back into the drawer afterward, much like I had done with Lily's panties. Please do not judge me too harshly for what else I am about to reveal.

Sometimes, at my sickest, most twisted moments, I would gather a dollop of my cum, walk into the family bathroom, and spread my very essence onto all the toothbrushes. The sheer audacity of such an act filled me with a perverse thrill. And with free access to their fridge, their toothbrushes weren’t the only way in which they had consumed me. I took a dark pleasure in knowing that my presence had infiltrated their lives in the most intimate of ways, leaving a mark that went unnoticed yet was profoundly invasive.

I am well aware of how utterly horrible I am for this. The weight of my actions is not lost on me, but I just find it impossible to deny that part of myself sometimes. There was a cruel delight in knowing I had made Adam's entire family taste my seed in one way or another—his mother, his father, his sister, and most importantly, my sweet boy, Adam. The knowledge of their unwitting participation in my twisted game was a source of dark satisfaction, a secret that I carried with exhilaration, and am now overjoyed to finally share with you.

Oh, the depraved individual you must see me as. Unless you are as sick as me, you lack the ability to truly understand my state of enlightenment. I have explained to you already how I reconciled with my inner darkness to achieve equilibrium and contentment. Consequently, I am unburdened by shame for the malevolent impulses that drive me to commit such heinous acts. This profound sense of self-awareness allowed me to navigate my darker tendencies with a sense of purpose, acknowledging them as an inherent part of my existence.

I finished up in Adam's room, taking a final, deep inhale of his pillow, savoring the comfort it provided. I then moved to the bathroom to wash my hands, my eyes lingering momentarily on the toothbrushes. The temptation was strong, but I refrained, knowing I had already left a token of my love in Adams bed. One release was fine, ensuring I had the stamina for what lay ahead. Just then, the familiar sound of keys jingling reached my ears.

In walked Adam's mother, her wide eyes locking onto my shameless nude form in their hallway. A slow, knowing smile spread across her lips as I stepped forward to greet her. I took her face gently into my hands and planted a passionate kiss right on her mouth.

I had been fucking Adam's mother ever since Lily told me that we were moving to California. It was the only idea I could conceive to keep Adam near me. Convincing the older woman that I loved her was a masterstroke, persuading her to uproot her entire family and follow me to California. Robin was a despicable woman, truly devoid of any redeeming qualities, and yet, I found myself strangely enjoying her. The thrill of arranging such a complex scheme, the intellectual challenge of it all, was a twisted, yet brilliant, way to ensure Adam remained within my reach.

There was one particularly passionate day when I had undressed Adams mother right in his room, fucking her right on his bed. This soon evolved into a habitual ritual, almost all our fucks occurring right over his blanket. Adam's mother, a woman of untamed desires, remained blissfully unaware of my true intentions, having no suspicion for why I enjoyed fucking her in her teen son’s bed so often. Perhaps she rationalized it as a means to divert her husband's suspicions, to keep the scent of our sex off their marital bedding. Or perhaps part of her was aware of the sickness within me that craved him. Her motivations were inconsequential to me. What truly exhilarated me was the sheer proximity to Adam, the thrill of fucking his dear mama in the very space where he laid his head each night.

The woman seemed to have no shame in the fact that she was fucking her daughter's husband. I, too, felt no shame, as it was a necessary step in my plan to make Adam mine. And it had worked flawlessly so far. She was so thoroughly convinced of my supposed love for her that she agreed to move to California. This move was orchestrated down to the finest detail, as I had privately sold her and her husband a plot of land that I had acquired specifically for the purpose of bringing Adam closer to me. It was a strategic maneuver, executed with careful precision, and it brought me one step closer to my ultimate goal.

The home I sold them was quaint, featuring three bedrooms and a small acreage. I had anticipated they would assign the second largest room to Adam, but was beyond infuriated when I discovered they had given him the smallest room, reserving the larger space for storage and crafting endeavors. Robin—pretty bird she was—shared her daughter's penchant for hobbies, dedicating an entire room to them. But I couldn't afford to raise any suspicion by expressing my frustration over their choice in bedrooms. Adam would eventually have what he rightfully deserved once he was mine. Every effort I had ever made was solely for him. My home, the one I had built in California, was made entirely with him in mind.

Fucking Adam's mother posed no challenge for me. Although she was older, her attractiveness rivaled that of her stunning daughter. A youthful appearance seemed to run in the family, sparking my eager anticipation to watch how Adam would grow. Robin shared a similar age range with my whore boss Richard, placing her in either her late fifties or early sixties, though she didn’t look it. I refrained from inquiring about the lady's exact age.

“Fuck! Your dick is so much better than Rons!” she moaned loudly.

Robin was certainly a vocal one, which I found particularly gratifying as it stroked my ego. There was an intense satisfaction in knowing that I fucked her better than Adam's father ever could. In a twisted sense, it almost felt as though I were Adam's father, bringing pleasure to his mother.

I indulged in this fantasy as my cock moved in and out of her, imagining that it had been my seed that had created Adam. The thought was exhilarating, adding an extra layer of thrill to the experience. The idea that the very place I was fucking was the same hole that brought Adam into this world filled me with a profound sense of connection. Robin's vocal affirmations only heightened this feeling, making me feel invincible and deeply satisfied.

You have probably gathered by now that I have many perverse sexual interests, otherwise known as paraphilias. Incestious relationships are probably one of the tamer ones. I couldn't help but fantasize about being the father to Adam that he always needed. His family was far too neglectful of my boy. In the four years I had been observing them, I had never once seen any form of affection between Adam and his parents. I yearned to care for him the way I was cared for by my own family.

A part of me was curious, wondering how Robin had been as a mother to Adam during his early childhood, before I came into his life. Had she been equally neglectful? I hoped that was not the case. My dear boy deserved the same boundless affection that I had been fortunate enough to receive in my youth. I had the privilege of being nurtured by two remarkable women. My birth mother, whom I cherished until the age of five, and my adopted mother, the compassionate soul who rescued me from the orphanage years later. Both women embodied care and gentleness, each in their unique way.

The memory I had of my first mother was hazy, often bathed in an almost ethereal beauty. I could remember light streaming in through the sheer curtains, casting a gentle glow around us as I cuddled up with her in bed. It was a serene midday nap, and one of my earliest and most cherished memories. The warmth of her embrace and the soft rhythm of her breathing created a cocoon of comfort, a memory that I would find myself drawn back to throughout my life. Oftentimes, when I lay in Adams bed, hand pumping my cock, I would feel a divine comfort, my mind drifting to the moment. The memory was filled with peace and tenderness, a sanctuary in my heart, a place I could retreat to in moments of darkness. The simplicity of that time, the purity of a mother’s love, and the innocence of a child’s trust were elements that I still struggled to fully comprehend. But I could understand the sense of safety it brought me. Unfortunately, this was not the only memory I had of the woman who brought me into this world.

I could recall something else, a moment far less warm and comforting. At times, a memory would surface of my mother seated on the toilet. The bathroom was shrouded in darkness, the only light coming from a small window obscured by a black tarp. The vinyl floors were a dull grey, the shower curtains a matching shade, creating an oppressive atmosphere that seemed to swallow the light. Everything in the memory felt dark, a stark contrast to the radiant presence of my beautiful fair-haired mother. Her smile shone with an almost unnatural brightness, illuminating the gloom with a warmth that was both comforting and unsettling. She was a beacon of light in an otherwise shadowy world, her golden hair catching what little light there was, making her appear almost angelic amidst the drab surroundings.

Young thing I was, I remember asking where her tissemand was. Papa had a tissemand. I had a tissemand. But mama seemed to be lacking one. She found my concern endearing, and so very kindly showed me the difference between a cock and a cunt, undressing the two of us in the privacy of the bathroom for a demonstration. She remained seated on the toilet, legs spread as she let my small fingers touch her cunt, explore it. I could recall the way she then tenderly held my little prick in her hands, guiding me, instructing me to piss as she aimed my cock so that the small yellow stream showered on her hairless pussy before dripping down into the toilet bowl. The scene was surreal, her gentle voice explaining the intricacies of our bodies while the dim light cast long shadows around us. Her smile never wavered, a beacon of warmth in an otherwise dark and confusing memory. It was the last thing I could recall of her, aside from another haunting memory of my papa taking a hunting rifle and ending my dear mama’s life before turning the weapon on himself.

My second mother, who adopted me at the age of nine after I had endured years of abuse from the priests at the orphanage, was equally kind as my first mother but possessed a different perspective on my young curiosities. I discovered this one evening when she caught one of the nannies masturbating me before bed. The kind, pleasant woman whom I had only just begun to call ‘mama’ transformed into a fierce bear, protective of her young cub. Her eyes, usually soft and nurturing, blazed with an intensity I had never seen before. I was bewildered and, dare I say, frightened by this sudden change. Her anger was a stark contrast to the pleasure I had been experiencing moments before. But upon noticing my reaction, she only held me afterward, her tears soaking into my pajamas as she cried and tried to explain that what the nanny did was wrong.

But I could not agree. How could something that felt so inherently good be considered wrong? If anything, her reaction only taught me that sex was something to be hidden, to avoid the intense response I had witnessed. Allow me to delve into the psychology of how that moment likely ingrained my perverse pleasures in finding arousal in forbidden places or in things considered inappropriate. The secrecy and the taboo nature of those early experiences created a powerful association in my mind. The thrill of the forbidden, combined with the natural curiosity and desire of a young mind, likely cemented a complex relationship between pleasure and secrecy. This, in turn, may have led to my inclination towards finding excitement in the very things society deemed off-limits.

These attractions, though morally ambiguous, were part of a complex web of desires and impulses that made me who I am. The line between right and wrong was always blurred in my mind, driven by my insatiable need for thrill. Each nonconventional act was a calculated risk that both terrified and exhilarated me. These moments were often my sole refuge, the only place where I could recapture the thrill that had faded with adulthood—the thrill of the taboo, the allure of the forbidden.

Now, back to my love of Adam. The idea of stepping into a paternal role for him filled me with a sense of purpose and longing. I envisioned myself providing the love and support that Adam had been deprived of, creating a bond that transcended the neglect he faced at home. The thought of nurturing him, guiding him, and being the father figure he so desperately needed was intoxicating. It was a fantasy that blended my deepest desires with a genuine wish to offer him the affection and care he deserved.

In my mind, I saw myself as his protector and provider, filling the void left by his inattentive parents. The fantasy was not just about the taboo but about the profound connection and the opportunity to rewrite Adam's story with the care and love he had always been denied. His sister, my dear wife, was the only figure in Adam's life that seemed to genuinely care for him. It only made sense that she, essentially his only maternal figure, was married to me, his soon-to-be father figure. The three of us would make one perfect, incestious family.

This dynamic felt destined, as if Lily and I were meant to come together to provide Adam with the love and stability he had been missing. My wife's nurturing nature complemented my desire to protect and support Adam, creating a harmonious balance that I knew was perfect for him. Together, Lily and I could offer Adam the love he deserved.

Eventually, I would wean Adam from his sister, but in his younger years, I’d allow the boy to lean on her for support. I understood that during his formative years, he needed the maternal care that only she could provide. Even so, I felt an overwhelming need to isolate him from her, driven by an obsessive desire to be the sole figure in his life. I knew this compulsion would only grow stronger with each day. Adam needed to be mine, and mine alone. Over time he would come to depend entirely on me. In the end, Adam would belong solely to me, his father figure, his lover, and no one else.

Fucking his mom was similar to fucking Lily, both women mere proxies for Adam. What would my precious boy think if he comprehended the full depth of my love for him? Surely, right now, while he was still too young, it would horrify him. No son wishes to imagine such intimacy between his parents. The fact that I was married to his sister must have already been a heavy burden for him to bear. But, in time, he would come to realize that all of this was destined and a necessary step in forging the unbreakable bond between us.

Adam’s mom and I lay together, panting after the fuck, her hand resting on my chest as it rose and fell slowly. The room was filled with a heavy silence, punctuated only by our labored breaths.

“I don’t know what to do,” she sighed suddenly, her voice tinged with an uncharacteristic uncertainty.

My curiosity was piqued immediately. This unexpected display of guilt was unlike her. Adam’s mother had always been devoid of remorse regarding our relationship, navigating our secret affair with a cold precision. Yet, in this moment, she appeared deeply conflicted. My mind raced with anxious thoughts about what this could mean for my proximity to Adam. Was she considering ending things between us? Would she try to sever my connection to the sweet boy?

The very thought was unbearable. Every action I had taken to seduce Robin was done with the intent to bring Adam closer. Losing this relationship would be a devastating blow to my carefully laid plans. I studied her face intently, searching for clues in her expression, desperate to understand the source of her turmoil. My love for Adam had driven me to orchestrate every aspect of our lives, ensuring that nothing and no one could come between us. Her sudden uncertainty felt like a threat to everything I had worked so hard to achieve.

“What’s wrong, mein Schatz?” I asked, taking her hand from my chest and pressing a kiss to the palm.

“Adam,” she said, my heart immediately pounding, adrenaline coursing through me. Had she discovered my true feelings for the young boy?

“Adam,” I repeated cautiously, my mind racing. I was fully aware of what a protective mama would do to shield their young, as I had witnessed from my own mother. Yet, I was surprised to see anything resembling that from Robin. Usually, her children were the last thing on her mind. The woman had no maternal instincts. I suddenly wondered if Adam’s mother was like Lily in the sense that she didn’t want to have children. Lily—though she would make a wonderful mother—had no desire to be one. Perhaps Robin had felt the same before she birthed Adam and Lily. That would explain her detachment from them.

But her unexpected focus on Adam was unsettling. My love for him had driven me to meticulously organize every aspect of our interactions, ensuring that nothing could jeopardize my bond with the boy. The mere mention of his name with no context made my pulse quicken in a mix of fear and anticipation. What had she discovered? Had she finally caught on to my feelings for him? And what would it mean for my carefully constructed world revolving around him? I took a deep breath, knowing it was necessary I remain composed, and ready to manipulate the situation to my advantage.

“I found…" she began, her voice wavering with hesitation. My mind raced in the silence that followed. Found what? My cum on his bed? The photos I had taken of him sleeping peacefully while her husband was away? Had she somehow gone through my phone? My thoughts spiraled, each possibility more damning than the last.

“I found some evidence…” she paused again, my heart pounding wildly in my chest. I could barely breathe, the suspense gnawing at my insides. Evidence of what? My mind screamed and I felt a wave of panic. What kind of evidence had she found?? How much did she know?? I waited for more, the room closing in on me with each passing second. Spit it out, bitch!

“That he might be gay.”

Relief washed over me as I realized my cover was not blown. But then her words sank in. Evidence that Adam is gay? That was hardly a revelation. Surely, the universe would not gift me a straight boy. I studied her face, watching as it twisted with judgment, seeking my advice.

"What did you find?" I asked, my voice a mix of amusement and a twisted sense of excitement at the thought of my sweetheart keeping naughty photos hidden somewhere.

If he had magazines, I would undoubtedly be leaving my cum amongst his own, marking my territory in the most intimate way. A bizarre, almost delirious idea flickered in my mind then—sneaking a nude photo of myself into his collection, without revealing my face, of course. The mere thought sent delighted shivers down my spine. But I doubted Adam had any physical material for his masturbatory fun, as much as I craved to expose my immaculate physique to him, to invade his most secret moments. It was the 21st century, after all, and porn was most easily accessed through the internet.

"Well, when I was paying the bills this month, I was able to see what he's been searching up on Google. I came across it when I tried paying the Wi-Fi bill online. I found weird searches... weird history," she explained, disgust dripping from every word.

I was surprised that the old nag was competent enough to discover something like that. I remained silent, my mind racing as I considered my next move. Maybe there was a way I could use this to my advantage. I could blame it on her husband, twist the narrative, and weasel my way even further into their marriage until I was Adam's stepfather. The thought thrilled me, the possibilities endless and deliciously dark.

"It wasn't Ron?" I asked, and she shook her head.

"I already confronted him about it. He doesn't seem to even care that our son is queer." Her wording, our son, allowed me a brief moment to fantasize she was meaning ours, hers and mine. I paid no heed to the obvious reality that she was talking about her husband. Instead, I let my mind wander, imagining a world where Adam was truly ours, a twisted little family where the father loved his son a little too much. The thought of it made my pulse quicken.

"Sounds like..." I carefully considered my words, wondering how this would best suit me. Perhaps I could turn this to my advantage, inching closer to the life I so desperately craved. "He could use some guidance," I said, my mind already racing with possibilities. Maybe I could push myself into Adam's life that way. Perhaps she would let me talk to him, a man-to-man type of thing. Maybe I could convince her to ask Lily to have me over, under the impression that I would be helping Adam navigate his youth. The thought of being so close, of having that kind of influence, made my heart race with a twisted excitement.

"That boy has always needed guidance," she scoffed. "He's unwilling to learn. You've seen how rude he is."

My heart rate quickened, a fierce protectiveness surging through me. How dare she speak about my boy like that? He wasn't rude; he was misunderstood. Neglected by his parents, discarded like he didn't matter. It infuriated me that she couldn't see how special he was, how much he needed someone to truly care for him.

But as my mind raced, a new, darker idea formed. If I could alienate Adam from his parents, make him see that they didn't truly love him, he would have only Lily—and by extension, me. I could be his protector, his guide, his everything. It was everything I had ever wanted for the boy.

"He is graduating soon, right?" I asked, watching her face twist with confusion.

"Yes?" she said, a hint of uncertainty in her voice.

"I think you need to kick him out," I said firmly.

She blinked, surprise and confusion evident on her face. "Right now?"

"No, when he graduates,"

"You think that would help?" she asked, her brow furrowing. "He's only sixteen.”

"He will be seventeen when he graduates," I corrected her, keeping my voice steady. She didn’t seem suspicious that I knew Adams age so intimately. But it was perfect. Adam would be seventeen, very nearly ready for me. I had wanted to wait until he was eighteen before making my first move, but this would work. "You don’t have to make this permanent. Just tell him he’s out until he learns what’s right."

Her eyes flashed with contemplation, showing no concern for the idea itself. If anything, I sensed she was grappling internally with how others might perceive her for doing such a thing.

She hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Do you really think it will work?"

I met her gaze steadily. "It wouldn’t hurt to try. You could always take him back in if he ends up with a girlfriend.” I knew Adam would never end up with a girlfriend. He would end up with me, where he belonged. But I needed her to believe this was the right course of action.

"You need to force him out of the house, so he can begin the journey to find himself, and hopefully recover from his filthy preferences. You know this is wrong. Adam shouldn’t feel that way for men.” The words tasted bitter in my mouth, a pang of guilt hitting me. They were reminiscent of what the priests had told me as a child. But I pushed through, knowing it was for the greater good. I would be there to support Adam, to guide him and show him the right path, which would ultimately lead to me, to the two us us united.

She nodded slowly, considering my words. "I suppose that could work," she murmured, still processing the idea.

I felt a thrill of anticipation. Everything was falling into place, just as I had hoped.

"Wait to break the news to Lily until I’m there so that I can help calm her. You know this will upset her," I said, my voice barely containing the thrill that surged within me.

"She’s always been too soft on Adam," she rolled her eyes, her tone dripping with disdain.

I felt a surge of irritation. How could she be so blind? Adam needed and deserved all the love and support that Lily gave him, especially since this hag wouldn’t give it. But I quickly reined in my emotions, knowing that my duty was to provide Adam with the unwavering love and guidance he needed. Everything would fall into place.

"I'm going to head home now," I murmured, pressing a quick kiss to her lips before standing up. My eyes swept across Adam's room, a sense of satisfaction washing over me. Soon enough, he would be within my grasp.

"When can I see you again?" she asked, her voice tinged with longing.

Hopefully never, if she kicked Adam out soon enough. But I had to maintain the illusion of my feelings for her, just in case I needed to persuade her further to push Adam from the nest prematurely.

"I'll text you when," I replied smoothly, before making a swift exit.

I was buzzing with excitement, feeling that everything I had planned was finally coming to fruition. Adam would be forced out of his house, and I would swoop in heroically, taking him under my wing.

Upon arriving home, I was pleased to find Lily in distress on the phone, clearly arguing with her mother. The old nag couldn't wait for me to get home, probably not wanting me to comfort Lily—jealous bird.

The tension in the air was palpable, tears pouring down Lily’s beautiful face. Anyone else would think seeing such a scene was heart-wrenching, but not me. Inside, I felt utter joy. This was exactly what I needed. Every tear she shed, every word of protest, brought me one step closer to my sweet boy.

“You can’t do this!” Lily cried into the phone. “He’s only sixteen!”

I took a deep breath, carefully crafting a mask of concern. Inside, I was utterly thrilled, ecstatic at the chaos unfolding. This was my time to shine, to be the hero. The moment was perfect. The tension, the distress—it was all playing into my hands. I would be the savior, the one who understood Adam when no one else did. And soon, he would see that too.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, stepping close and offering my arms for a hug, fully expecting Lily to seek support in me.

But rather than fall into my arms, she held her hand up to me, basically a slap to the face as she turned away, continuing to argue with her mother. Irritation surged through me, but I took another breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. I couldn't let my frustration show. I had to stay in control, play the part of the caring husband.

“Who is that?” I asked, attempting to insert myself into the conversation once more, my voice carrying a calculated calmness.

“My mom!” Lily snapped, her annoyance palpable. If the bitch would just cease her incessant whining and listen, she’d have nothing to cry about. The effort to maintain my composure was becoming increasingly difficult.

With a deliberate motion, I plucked the phone from her grasp and ended the call. The look of shock in Lily’s eyes was almost amusing.

“Tell me what’s wrong,” I said, my voice smooth and controlled, a stark contrast to the chaos she was feeling. I forced a concerned frown, masking my inner delight with a facade of empathy. Lily's lip trembled, her heartbreak over her parents disowning Adam rendering her incapable of directing her anger at me.

“They’re throwing Adam out,” she said, her voice trembling as she struggled to hold back her tears.

“Hey, shhh, it’s okay,” I whispered, drawing her into my embrace as we sank onto the couch. I kissed away the tears trailing down her cheeks, savoring the control I felt in this moment. I was going to save the day. “He can stay with us.”

Lily blinked in astonishment. We had never even had Adam at our California home since they had only moved here within the last year. “Really?” she asked, her voice tinged with hope as more tears of relief fell. “You’d do that for him?”

Oh sweet Lily, I’d do anything for Adam. I’d watch the world crumble to ash just to make him mine. I would move mountains, bend the very fabric of reality, and sacrifice anything and everything to see him happy. My every waking moment was consumed by thoughts of him, and every plan I made was meticulously crafted with Adam at the center, always. The depth of my obsession knew no bounds; there was no line I wouldn’t cross, no law I wouldn’t break, just to have him close.

“Of course. He’s always welcome here. He’s family.”

Lily sniffled and let out a deep sigh of relief before hugging me tightly. I felt a surge of warmth and satisfaction, knowing that Adam was within my grasp, so close to being mine. My mind raced with the possibilities of our future together, each thought more intoxicating than the last. I imagined the look on his face when he walked through our door, the way his eyes would light up with gratitude.

This was the moment I had been waiting for, the culmination of my desires and schemes. As I held Lily, I felt an overwhelming sense of triumph. The pieces were finally falling into place, and soon, Adam would be here, in our home, where he belonged. My heart pounded with anticipation, every beat echoing the promise of a new beginning.

Chapter Text

I had been counting down the days until Adam's graduation, knowing that it marked the pivotal point in which his parents had decided to cast him out. Lily knew, Adam knew. Everyone was acutely aware of the impending inevitability. Yet, amidst the collective anticipation, I alone harbored an exhilarating sense of excitement. The thought of Adam living with me filled my heart with an overwhelming sense of joy.

For years, I had devoted myself to ensuring that Adam remained an integral part of my life, and now, it seemed as though all my efforts were coming to fruition. The thought of sharing a home with the person I loved so deeply was a dream I had nurtured with unwavering dedication. I was so utterly thrilled that finally, Adam would become mine upon graduating high school. The eagerness had been building up inside me, a crescendo of emotions that I could barely contain.

He would be seventeen! The significance of that number was not lost on me. It was as if the universe had orchestrated this perfect alignment, conspiring in my favor, aligning every star to bring us together. Seventeen was the very age I had been when Adam was born, and now, he was reaching that same milestone, ready to step into adulthood, with me to guide him. The fact that it was Adam's golden birthday made it feel even more special. This was the year he would become mine. Fate itself was rewarding both of us for our patience and perseverance. Destiny had designed it this way, a divine intervention that was finally bringing us together in the most profound way.

I could finally begin tempting him, corrupting him, molding him into the perfect lover I had always envisioned. My love for him was an all-consuming obsession, a fervent passion that teetered on the brink of madness. And now, with Adam forced to reside under my roof, it was proof that God had conspired to grant me the key to my most ardent desires. This was the moment, the culmination of years of longing. At last, Adam was mine, and I would savor every precious second of it.

Restless with anticipation, I found myself incessantly watching the clock, each movement of the second hand stretching time into an agonizingly slow procession towards the long-awaited moment. The tension was palpable, almost tangible, as I awaited him. I knew that I could no longer pester Lily with questions about his arrival; asking four times was probably excessive, and likely to arouse suspicions. Her patience was wearing thin, and I needed to maintain my composure.

But Lily had requested that I go to the store, a task that irritated me to no end. The mere thought of being out there, away from the house, when I should be here, orchestrating Adam's seamless integration into his new home, was nothing short of torment. I pleaded my case as persuasively as possible without arousing suspicion, but she was unyielding, insisting I go and get dinner supplies. She did not wish to overwhelm Adam with my presence, unaware of just how insulting the notion was. Adam needed me. Begrudgingly, I gave in, though with considerable annoyance. It should have been me introducing Adam to his new home, guiding him through each room, savoring the the spark of curiosity and wonder in his eyes. It was, after all, a home I had designed and built especially for him.

My mind raced with thoughts of what was to come, a feverish whirlwind of suspense. The house was ready, every detail meticulously planned for Adam's arrival. I had envisioned this moment countless times, the way he would longingly gaze at me, the way our lives would finally intertwine. But now, with each passing minute, my nerves were unraveling, a reflection of how Adam had shattered my once-flawless life, leaving a devastating mark on my soul akin to an atom bomb. I was probably as anxious as I was excited, both unfamiliar emotions for me before Adam came into my life. But I knew I needed him here, under my roof, where I could finally begin to shape our future together, grooming him into the obedient partner I had always dreamed of.

Striving to maintain composure amidst the disappointment of going to the store, I reminded myself that I should be elated about Adam's imminent arrival. If I acted swiftly, I could get the necessary dinner items from the store and return home before he arrived. But as I navigated the aisles, my phone buzzed with a message from Lily. Adam required swim trunks. He was already there! Waiting for me! Counting on me to bring his shorts!

My pulse raced as I eagerly headed to the swimwear section. The thought of our life together filled my mind, and I couldn't help but envision how Adam would look in various swimsuits. He had undoubtedly grown since the last time I saw him. The excitement welled up within me, creating a delightful tension in my pants. The dilemma was tantalizing: do I get him a small swimsuit to accentuate his cute ass, or opt for one slightly oversized, allowing me the possibility of reaching into them or even slipping them off? The thought of 'accidentally' pulling them off him, watching his cheeks turn a beautiful scarlet with humiliation, was almost too delicious to bear.

After some intense deliberation, I decided on the slightly oversized ones, a size large. The boy was a small when I last saw him, but Lily mentioned he was a medium now. The thought of seeing how much he had grown filled me with an overwhelming sense of yearning, an exquisite agony that consumed me. Years, I had longed to see his face, to hear his voice, to feel the electric charge of his presence once again. And though I was forced to endure the torment of waiting a little longer, I knew that soon enough, Adam would be with me, and our journey would truly begin.

Finally, I arrived back home and made my way directly to the backyard, aware that Lily and Adam were already making use of the pool, thanks to my strategically placed hidden cameras. The house was teeming with them, each one small and discreet. In addition to the hidden security cameras, I also used motion sensors and audio recording devices. These allowed me to monitor every corner of the house from my phone, ensuring I was always aware of any activity. This level of surveillance might seem extreme, but it had become necessary when I first experienced jealousy with Lily. Something strange inside me felt an obsessive need to know every detail of what my pretty flower got up to when I was away, and that vigilance would certainly apply to my young love Adam too. Plus, the cameras proved to be quite useful for the voyeur in me.

Very nearly in the backyard with my lover, I hesitated in the laundry area, a bottle of sunscreen catching my eye. Considering the possibility of offering Adam a sun lotion massage, I deftly pocketed it.

The backyard was my very own personal paradise, a testament to my knack for landscaping and architecture. Lush greenery enveloped the area, creating a serene oasis. Most of the California homes that surrounded us featured yards adorned with hardy succulents and decorative stones, while others displayed patches of withered, yellow grass. The pool I had designed was a masterpiece, with crystal-clear water shimmering under the afternoon sun. An array of lush plants were strategically planted and displayed around it, creating perfect secluded nooks for future endeavors with Adam. Elegant stone tiles framed the pool, leading to a cozy lounge area furnished with comfortable seating and a shaded pergola. The pergola housed an entire outdoor kitchen, complete with a state-of-the-art grilling station.

And then, I saw him. My sweet, sweet boy, the very embodiment of my desires, reveling in the simple joys of playing in the pool with his sister. My chest swelled with an indescribable happiness at finally having him here with me. Every detail—the way the sunlight danced on the water, the gentle rustling of the palm leaves—was a masterpiece of my design, but nothing compared to the captivating sight of young Adam, the center of my universe, the axis around which my world revolved.

The sun glistened off his fair skin, his dark hair wet and artfully tousled over his sweet face, a vision so striking it bordered on the divine. His smile, so pure, so unsuspecting of what was to come, and his eyes, gleaming with an almost innocent contentment, captivated me as he played with his sister. He was wearing my swim trunks—an unexpected yet intimate connection that sent a shiver of ecstasy through me. The sight of Adam adorned in something of mine was an wonderful torture I had never even once considered. Everything I possessed was an offering to Adam, and witnessing him make use of my clothes was a sublime fulfillment of my desires.

I just stood there, watching, my heart swelling with an elation that bordered on rapture. The way he moved, the way he laughed—it was all so impeccably perfect. Eventually, Adam climbed onto a floaty, closing his eyes and relaxing, looking utterly serene. His presence filled the space with a joy so profound it rendered my world whole and complete.

With deliberate steps, I finally approached. Adam seemed to sense me and peeked an eye open. My heart surged with a wild exhilaration when our gazes met. The years since the wedding had stretched on endlessly, each moment without him a persistent, gnawing ache. Yet now, here he was, right before me, and soon, I would have him once more, a treasure reclaimed.

My hungry eyes roamed his form, marveling at the incredible transformation. Glistening sweat gathered on his chest, accentuating the contours of his muscles. He had grown so much since the last time I saw him. His chest was broader, with actual pecs now, and defined abs that made my breath catch. I could hardly believe how much he had changed. My sweet boy had become a vision of strength and beauty, and I couldn't tear my gaze away. Every inch of him was a testament to the time that had passed, and I found myself lost in admiration.

It was only when my eyes reluctantly traveled back to his face, and I noticed his annoyed expression, that I realized I may have been staring a bit too much. But how could I not? The sight of him was intoxicating, and my obsession with Adam only deepened as I stood there, drinking in every detail of his presence. The prospect of seeing his growth, his newfound strength, made my pulse quicken, and I couldn't help but feel a rush of exhilaration. I was eager to get started in tempting him.

"Settling in?" I asked, flashing a charming smile, my voice effortlessly smooth, though my heart was racing.

His eyes darted to Lily, as if seeking her help. But she merely swam to the edge of the pool to greet me. I knelt down on one knee to kiss her at the water's edge. As my lips met Lily's, a tender warmth spread through me, but my mind couldn't help but wander. I yearned for the moment when it would be Adam's lips on mine once again, after the agonizing years of longing.

"Yeah," Adam mumbled, his gaze cast to the side, cheeks turning a delightful shade of red. Oh, my darling boy was already jealous! The realization sent a delicious thrill through me, and I felt positively giddy with excitement at the knowledge.

"I have some trunks for you," I said, holding the pair up for him, my gaze lingering once again on the pair he was wearing. There was an exquisite, almost forbidden pleasure in seeing Adam in my trunks, slightly oversized on his delicate frame, granting me a teasing glimpse of his inner thigh as he reclined on the pool float. If they were any bigger, I'd have caught a glimpse of something even more precious. "You can keep wearing mine for now, though," I added with a wink, my blood rushing with a possessive affection for him.

He nodded with an awkward hesitation, choosing the sanctuary of silence. His awkwardness held a certain endearing quality, like an unfinished structure, full of potential, that I knew I could meticulously design and refine over time.

"Can I join you guys?" I asked, casting a glance at Lily, fully aware that Adam was the only one likely to refuse. Regardless, I had no intention of heeding any objections. Adam would have to endure my persistence.

"Please do!" Lily chirped.

I deftly changed into my swim trunks, my heart thrumming with the anticipation of joining my long-awaited lover in the pool. As I made my way back, I connected my phone to the speakers, carefully selecting music I knew Adam would appreciate. His penchant for band t-shirts offered a glimpse into his inner world, revealing a tapestry of tastes and pleasures that set him apart from his peers. The opening track, "A Well Respected Man" by The Kinks began to play. At least it was not "He's Evil" by the same band. That might've been perceived as a bad omen by the boy. Couldn't have that as I began tempting him.

The music played in the background, creating the ideal atmosphere. I watched as Adam's eyes flickered with recognition at the song. He glanced at me, a mix of surprise and curiosity in his gaze. I smiled, a calculated move to draw him in. He blushed, quick to look away, and I felt a surge of satisfaction. This was just the beginning.

Finally ready to join him, I executed an impeccable cannonball into the deep end of the pool, though it landed me on the far side from Adam. Lily was nearby, and I was still buzzing with excitement, so thrilled to have Adam with us. So, I decided to channel my playful mood, and sneaked up on Lily, pouncing and dragging her down into the depths with me. Her delight and joy at having Adam here warmed my chest. While her happiness wasn't my primary concern, I found an odd pleasure in seeing her smile, even as we tried to playfully drown each other.

We soon resurfaced, both panting heavily from our playful tussle. My eyes instinctively sought out Adam, curious if he had been watching our antics. To my amusement, the sweet boy was napping, a hint of pink adorning his cheeks and ears. I would have thought it was a blush if not for the pink on his shoulders as well—the telltale signs of an impending sunburn.

I realized then that I had left the sunscreen inside, tucked away in my pants pockets. Fortunately, I had more stashed in the bathroom upstairs. This seemed like the perfect opportunity to finally touch my sweetheart.

"Did he use sunblock?" I asked Lily, nodding towards Adam.

She followed my gaze and called out, "Adam! Did you put on sunscreen? You're looking a little pink!"

Adam opened his eyes and glanced down at his chest, which had the faintest pink hue. "I forgot!" he called back, rolling off the float and into the water. He looked utterly captivating as he swam to the edge and gracefully climbed out, every movement drawing my unwavering attention.

"Do you have some I can use?" he asked. I was so thankful that he didn't have any of his own, fate once again, lending me this perfect moment.

"Yeah, right in the laundry room!" Lily called back. She had taken his floaty and was now basking in the sun. Adam went inside, and I felt a thrill knowing he would not find the sunscreen. I debated whether to go in now or wait. But then he poked his head out the sliding glass door.

"I can't find it!" he shouted, probably the loudest I had ever heard the boy speak.

"It's on the left!" Lily called back.

"I looked on the left!" he cried, and I chuckled, finding him so endearing. His exasperation only made him more charming, and I relished in the thought that I could be the one to come to his rescue. This was my chance to show him how attentive and caring I could be, how deeply I understood his needs.

"Did you take it?" Lily turned her head towards me.

"It was empty so I threw it away. I've got some upstairs I can go get him?"

She didn't bother replying to me, just turned to shout once again at her brother. "I guess we're out! Dom said he'll get you some of his!"

Sweet, sweet Lily, thank you. I glanced back towards the house to see panic on Adam's face. My heart raced and I knew this was my chance. I was quick to hop out of the pool, jogging over to him.

"It's okay, I don't need it," he said. This was my moment to be his savior.

I shook my head. "Nonsense. Pale skin like that? You need it more than I do," I insisted. It was true, Adam was much paler than me. His skin was like porcelain, so delicate and untouched by the sun. Mine had a slight tan because of how often I used the pool, but Adam's fair complexion made him look almost ethereal.

Adam only huffed with embarrassment, a faint blush coloring his cheeks, and followed me silently as I led him into the house. The air between us was thick with secrecy, and the thrill of being alone with him, knowing full well I shouldn't be, made every moment feel even more electrifying. I led him upstairs into the bathroom by my home office, my chest pounding with each step. The proximity of his body, the subtle brush of his arm against mine, made me feel like a giddy schoolgirl with a crush. Every glance he stole in my direction felt like an intimate confession, a silent acknowledgment of the forbidden feelings that crackled between us. The joy swelled inside me, making the simple walk to the bathroom feel so significant.

I stepped in, gesturing Adam in before closing the door behind us. The click of the lock echoed in the small space. I could hardly contain my excitement as I reached for the cabinet, ready to be his hero, his guardian in this small but significant way.

His nervous eyes watched me in silence as I opened the cabinet to retrieve the sunscreen. Those beautiful green eyes, so full of unspoken thoughts, made my pulse race. But as if on autopilot, desperate for our hands to connect, I thrust the tube into his palm and immediately cursed myself. Fuck! My eagerness to touch him had clouded my mind. I should have just squeezed it into my own palm and savored the sensation of rubbing it onto his skin myself.

But Adam just stood there awkwardly with the sunblock in his hand, making no move. Had he expected me to apply it?? My heart swelled at the thought. My sweet boy, perfectly in sync with me. The idea that he might want my touch as much as I craved his was exhilarating. But before I could take the tube back, he unscrewed the cap and started spreading it himself.

"Need help?" I asked, my voice laced with a mix of hope and longing. He was quick to shake his head.

"No, I've got it," he grumbled. Poor boy probably felt embarrassed now at the missed opportunity. Sweetheart, don't be embarrassed. I watched him, my eyes drinking in every movement.

I observed as he meticulously applied the white lotion to his long limbs. Along with his increase in height, Adams arms and legs were longer too, beautifully slender. He turned his back to me, facing the bathroom mirror, inspecting his reflection as he worked the sun lotion into his skin. The sight of Adam diligently covering himself was immensely gratifying, his palpable discomfort under my gaze only intensifying my desire.

After a moment, Adam finally set the tube down, his eyes lifting to meet mine in the mirror from where I stood behind him, towering over his smaller frame. He seemed to be asking if he was done. I was not. He had scarcely attended to his back, likely intending to provoke my assistance, sneaky little boy. I delicately traced a finger down his spine, causing him to arch and swiftly turn to face me, his cheeks flushed with color.

"Missed a spot," I murmured, attempting to conceal the intensity of my desire through a facade of calm. I felt almost high, euphoric from the lust of finally having my hearts desire after so many years. It had been too long since I had touched him last, and the proximity was driving me insane. His wary eyes, filled with suspicion, were endearing, so sweet, so cute. Surely he had intended for me to touch him? Why was he now exhibiting such shyness? The mere act of running my finger sensually down his back had already stirred my cock. My heart thundered in my chest as his cautious eyes remained fixed on me.

"Thanks," he mumbled, attempting to reach the spot I had stroked. His gratitude seemed far from genuine; his face a canvas of mortification, and it took every ounce of my self-control not to seize him and press my lips to his. His coy demeanor, this strange form of playing hard to get, was maddening. I was well aware of his feelings for me and embraced them entirely. But it was clear he was still grappling with his own emotions, reluctant to accept my advances, undoubtedly complicated by the fact that I was married to his sister.

He remained facing me, his gaze unwavering as he wrestled with the sunscreen. His humiliation was palpable, yet he held my gaze with a defiant intensity, his movements deliberate and slow. It was as if he were teasing me, the naughty boy testing the very limits of my restraint. Each measured stroke of the lotion was a calculated act of provocation. Surely, the silly boy must have known the effect he was having on me! He had to be aware of the madness he was stirring within me.

I could only watch, my eyes unblinking, as he continued his exquisite torment, his fingers trailing sensuously down the small of his back, reflected in the mirror behind him. My heart hammered with wild abandon as he maintained that relentless eye contact, a silent challenge in his gaze. He was undoubtedly orchestrating a performance for me, reveling in my sweet agony. Ah, what a deliciously sadistic little lover. Was he not aware I had been tortured enough in the past years without him? And did he really believe he could incite such heat within me without consequence? Who could have thought that my darling boy would prove to be such a tease!

Every movement was deliberate, his fingers tracing slow, tantalizing paths that set my skin ablaze. I watched, entranced and tortured, as he struggled to reach the center of his back, his attempts so adorably pathetic. His innocent eyes were locked on mine, pleading silently for my assistance, too shy to voice his need. It was too much for me. The intensity, the longing, the unspoken desire—it all culminated in a moment of pure, unrestrained passion. I finally snapped, unable to hold back any longer. Seizing the sunscreen from his hand, I forcefully gripped his shoulders, turning him around and bending him over the bathroom counter. The air was electric, charged with the undeniable chemistry between us, and I was utterly consumed by my love and obsession for him.

The sight of him bent over for me was utterly mesmerizing, my mind flashing back to that unforgettable night we spent together in the hotel room during the bridal shower. His shoulders had grown broader, yet his waist remained exquisitely slender. My arousal surged with an almost unbearable intensity, my cock so hard at seeing Adam in such a position, an uncontrollable longing that drove me to the brink of madness. I stood there, paralyzed by the sheer beauty of the moment, unable to tear my eyes away. The vision of him, so vulnerable, so willing to be handled, ignited a fire within me that was both torturous and divine, a maddening blend of obsession and desire.

As he attempted to stand upright, my hands, driven by an almost primal instinct, clasped the nape of his neck, holding him in a vice-like grip. His slight resistance only served to inflame my fervor, my cock pulsating, desperate to reunite with Adam. The mere inches between us felt like a chasm, a tormenting gap I longed to close, to press myself against his inviting backside.

Each second stretched into an eternity, my breath catching as I traced the elegant contours of his back with my eyes, etching every detail into the depths of my mind. The scent of his skin, the subtle tension in his muscles—all coalesced into a potent elixir of desire that left me trembling with desire. I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my ears, each beat echoing the relentless throb of my need. The world around us seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us suspended in this charged moment. My fingers tightened their grip, and I leaned in closer, my lips hovering just above the back of his neck, yearning to bridge the distance and claim the connection that my entire being craved. His throat was so pretty, so void of any markings, and I ached to leave a symbol of my love on him.

What would the sweet boy do if I were to pull down his swim trunks and take him right here and now? Would he be one to cry out and struggle, his eyes wide with shock and betrayal? Perhaps he would endure it silently, angrily, his body tense and rigid with suppressed rage? Or might he strive to stifle his moans, biting his lip to deny me the sweet satisfaction of hearing his pleasure? Each possible reaction danced in my mind, each more enticing than the last. My cock ached with the intensity of my desire, yet I knew I must remain composed. I could not squander years of longing on a quick fuck, a fleeting indulgence. I needed to weave a web of trust and security around him, to ensure that when the moment finally arrived, it would be nothing short of perfect.

My other hand caressed sunblock down his back, my heart fluttering, utterly thrilled by the privilege of having him in this vulnerable position. My fingers tightened slightly around his neck in my fervor, my other hand tracing the beautiful lines and sinews of his back. I let my large hand linger at his hip, imagining the sweet symphony of moans that he'd release if I were to thrust into him. Each touch was a deliberate act of worship, each movement a calculated effort to heighten the sexual tension between us, to stretch the moment infinitely.

I could feel the heat radiating from his skin, the subtle quiver of his body under my touch. It had been a torturous eternity since I last touched Adam, and I was determined to relish every wonderful moment. My breath mingled with his, the air heavy with unspoken desire. Each second was a precious gift, a fleeting instant to be savored and cherished. I was going to engrave this moment into my memory forever.

As my hand continued its journey, I could sense his restraint wavering, the disciplined way he held himself crumbling, and it only stoked the fire of my desire. I was aching to make him surrender to his deepest impulses, to make him lose control. Adam remained still, allowing me to caress him, to stroke him. He was like a little pet, a delicate creature, permitting me to handle him, to care for him. His compliance was intoxicating, and it filled me with a deep, almost reverent sense of satisfaction.

As I continued, I couldn't help but marvel at the beauty of his form, the way his skin glowed under the bathroom light. A sudden, unwelcome memory of my first mother in that drab, grey bathroom, her hair and smile a shining beacon, invaded my thoughts. I quickly pushed the image away, not wanting it to taint my sacred moment with Adam.

Instead, my mind drifted back to my childhood, to a particular moment with my oldest adopted sister. The scent of the sunscreen acted as a time machine, transporting me to those sun-drenched days. She had introduced me to the joys of sun lotion massages, her hands gentle yet firm, guiding me into a realm of relaxation and bliss. The pleasure of her touch, combined with the nostalgic aroma of the sunscreen, created a memory so vivid that I could almost feel her hands upon me once more.

And now, here I was, bestowing the same tender care upon my boy. It felt perfect, as if the universe had come full circle. The same sensations, the same comforting smell, and the same tender care were now being passed on to Adam. I couldn't help but feel the moments were identical, as my sister had lured me into a world of utter pleasure, it was now my turn to show Adam.

Every stroke, every caress was an act of devotion, a way to convey the depth of my feelings for him. The air around us thrummed with a quiet, almost electric intensity, a shared understanding that transcended mere words. In that moment, nothing else mattered. It was just the two of us, entwined in a connection as profound as it was ineffable.

My fingers continued to explore him, appreciating the contrast between my large hand and his delicate frame. Each touch was a seductive dance, coaxing him into deeper relaxation, a pleased sigh escaping his lips as I massaged him. With no resistance, my hand drifted from his neck to his shoulder, the temptation within swelling with each passing moment. My hand glided down his back, a desperate, almost maddening desire to push his shorts down overwhelming me.

I curiously explored his body, marveling at the symmetry of his form, the delicious curve of his hips compared to his broad shoulders, his shoulder blades reminiscent of angel wings. He had grown significantly since the last time I had such an unobstructed view, and I found myself entranced by the transformation, reveling in the sight before me. Soon enough, I would snap updated photos. But that was still to come. His presence was intoxicating, a blend of raw beauty and untamed allure that captivated my senses. He evoked a tumultuous blend of reverence and yearning within me, a heady cocktail of adoration and insatiable longing that threatened to consume my every thought.

My eyes lingered upon the fabric of his swimsuit, my hand, ever so curious, tracing a path down his spine, daring to breach the sacred boundary of his trunks. But in that moment, Adam's body, divine and fragile, convulsed with pleasure, halting my advance. My heart pounded wildly within my chest, a surge of mad delight coursing through me, for Adam's enjoyment was my paramount desire. That involuntary shudder, a unmistakable sign of ecstasy, was one I knew well, for his sister Lily responded the same way to my gentle touch. A tender caress down the lower back would send her into a state of longing, her form arching like a kitty in heat. To find that Adam shared this reflex was a delicious revelation, a thrill that bound me ever closer to his ethereal presence.

"Ticklish?" I teased, delighting in the blush that spread across his cheeks, a reflection of his innocence captured in the mirror. Adam's eyes widened in horror at his body's betrayal, likely never having experienced such pleasure before. Was my Adam a virgin? The thought filled me with immense glee. Of course he was. He had saved himself for me, unwittingly preserving his purity. He shook his head, a feeble denial of his ticklishness, yet his body's response was undeniable—pure, unadulterated pleasure from my touch. The realization overwhelmed me with a profound sense of love and thrill.

The knowledge of his conscious pleasure was overwhelming, a tempest within me that demanded restraint. As dark as my desires were for him, I yearned for Adam to feel enveloped in safety and love, not hurried or burdened. I was taking things too far much too quickly. With a heavy sigh, I let the moment slip away, knowing our time would come when he was truly ready. He was far too conscious for the desires that burned within me.

Reluctantly, I released my hold, loathing the necessity but understanding the danger of my unchecked impulses. Even though Adam seemed to revel in my touch, he was not yet prepared for an ass fucking. He swiftly turned, and I was left bereft, aching for the closeness of his ass being mere inches from my throbbing cock again.

I made no attempt to conceal my erection, yet Adam's unwavering gaze remained fixed on mine, oblivious to my bulging desire. It was as though he understood the spell he cast over me. His face, a vivid scarlet like a ripe strawberry, beckoned for a taste. The intensity of his stare, the rosy flush of his cheeks, and the untainted innocence in his eyes only served to heighten my love and exhilaration.

"It looks like you need some on your face too," I murmured with a soft chuckle, grasping at any excuse to caress that cute face of his.

"I can do it," he mumbled, yet my hands were already in motion, tenderly applying a small layer to his rosy cheeks. His sweet eyes gazed up at me with an innocent trust as I massaged the lotion into his skin, and I couldn't help but marvel at his sheer adorableness, his face appearing so small within the cradle of my large hands. My fingers lingered, savoring the warmth and softness beneath them.

Each touch was a revelation, a communion with the very essence of his youth. His skin, so smooth and tender, seemed to pulse with life under my fingertips, a delicate reminder of his innocence. The gentle rise and fall of his breath, the subtle flutter of his eyelashes, all conspired to draw me deeper into the intoxicating spell he unwittingly cast.

As my fingers brushed against his smooth skin, my mind began to drift into a realm of forbidden fantasies. I envisioned him on his knees, gazing up at me with those same innocent eyes, his lips parted in a silent plea for a taste of me. The image of my love, raw and unfiltered, filling his mouth sent an electrifying shiver down my spine. The thought of his soft lips yielding to my cock, the warm wetness of his tongue sliding along the underside, the exquisite pull of his sucking, was a siren call that I could scarcely resist. I had to stifle a groan at the fantasy, the intensity of my desire nearly overwhelming. He was blissfully unaware, merely indulging in his playful teasing, yet each innocent flutter of his lashes was a tantalizing torment, driving me to the brink of madness.

A surge of happiness coursed through me at his attention finally gracing me after what felt like an eternity of neglect. The way his eyes lingered on mine, the way he responded to my touch—it was the fulfillment of every yearning that had ever gnawed at my soul. My pulse raced in my chest, drawing me irresistibly closer, our breaths intermingling in the charged air between us. His eyes widened, so tantalizingly close, his lips an unbearable temptation.

In a desperate bid to assert control over my slowly deteriorating composure, I seized his chin, intent on teaching him a lesson for his relentless teasing. My gaze fixated on his plump, inviting lips, my stomach twisting with raw, unbridled desire. The urge to kiss him was a torment, a sweet agony that tightened my swim trunks with longing. I let my sunscreen-covered thumb glide gently along his lower lip, savoring the innocence in his expression. The sheer intensity of my desire to kiss him was overwhelming, yet I reined myself in, my mind a maelstrom of conflicting impulses. I couldn't afford to scare him off just yet—not now, not when we were so achingly close to crossing that invisible threshold.

If I dared to press my lips upon his now, he might recoil, perhaps even abandon swimming for the day. Such a thought was unbearable, for losing sight of his cute tush so soon would be a tragedy. Sweet Lily would surely suspect something amiss then. Patience, therefore, was my ally; I knew I must not rush, in fear of shattering what was growing between us.

There was no doubt in my mind that Adam felt the undeniable connection between us, the magnetic pull that drew us together. I saw it in the lingering gaze of his eyes, in the subtle hitch of his breath at my touch. Yet, he appeared hesitant to pursue an affair with his sisters husband, grappling with the forbidden nature of our potential union. Patience, I reminded myself, was essential. I must guide him slowly into the depths of our shared affection, revealing to him the unique and precious bond we could share, something worth pursuing despite the risks. So, slow and steady was the way to go, tempting him gently into the tender embrace of our nascent love. It was crucial that I took my time, to ensure he would not get frightened and run away. I could not afford to fuck this up on day one. I had to be the one to lead him, to tempt and allure him gradually, until he could no longer resist the inevitable pull that bound us together.

I moved on to rubbing the lotion into his cute ears, which were also tinged with a charming blush. A tremor coursed through his slender frame, his shoulder lifting involuntarily, his head tilting in the most endearing manner, and his face contorting in a mixture of revulsion and reluctant pleasure. He swiftly grasped my forearm, pushing it away with urgency. Seeing his squirming discomfort, the bewilderment and unease dancing in his eyes, only served to deepen my infatuation.

"There," I said with a satisfied sigh. He was simply too cute. I decided I would toy with his ear more later; the unfamiliar shivers, his perplexity at deriving pleasure from my touch, sent a satisfying thrill through me. Adam's innocence and reluctance were the perfect canvas for my desires, and I would savor every moment of molding him, guiding him deeper into our twisted connection. His resistance was a delicious challenge, his innocence only fueling my obsession, making every moment with him a delightful game I yearned to play again and again.

Adam was quick to turn away, making his way out of the bathroom. I swiftly followed, my long legs easily keeping pace with his hurried steps. The sound of his feet on the hardwood floor echoed through the hallway, a symphony of his futile attempt to flee. Was he trying to evade me? The thought brought a smile to my lips, each stride he took only deepening my amusement. Did he truly believe he could escape me? The very idea was laughable. He had nowhere to go. My presence was a shadow, an inescapable part of his existence now. The thrill of the chase, the prospect of his inevitable surrender, was a dark pleasure that coursed through me.

This was Adams home now, and he was finally within my reach. He would become mine, inexorably, as surely as the sun rises each day. His futile attempts at escape only heightened my excitement, each step he took away from me drawing him deeper into the web of my desires.

And wouldn't you know it? The song "He's Evil" was playing as we returned to the backyard. It felt like some kind of cosmic joke. Surely, God didn't think the song was a reflection of me.

I watched Adam, my eyes glued to his form as he dove into the pool. At least he did not seek immediate refuge in Lily. His desperation was palpable, a sweet nectar that fed my obsession. He could run, but he could not hide. The walls of this house, our house, would soon close in on him, wrapping him in the reality that he was mine. His resistance, his fear, only made the game more exhilarating. Each step he took was a step closer to his submission, a step closer to the moment he would finally accept his place by my side.

He would learn, in time, that there was no escape. The world outside had ceased to exist for him the moment he entered this place. Here, he was bound to me, and I to him. This dance we engaged in was one of power and control, and I held the reins. He would come to understand this, to embrace it. And when he did, the true game would begin.

Chapter Text

“We’ll figure out some sort of transportation eventually," Lily said, pulling Adam down slightly to plant a delicate kiss on the crown of his head. "But for now, Dom will be your ride."

Today was the day I would drive my sweetheart to his place of employment. Lily, in her naivety, had very generously volunteered my services to the boy, and he had accepted with gratitude. What a sweet, unsuspecting creature, so appreciative. Adam worked at a gym, though his exact duties remained a mystery to me. He was certainly no trainer, not yet; his form was only just beginning to take shape.

“Yup, I’ll take care of you,” I nodded, my heart thrumming with excitement.

“Thanks,” he replied, and I sighed, a wave of contentment washing over me.

What a good boy. My chest swelled with joy, feeling like a supporter, a father figure to Adam. I was usurping his own father’s role, becoming the man who stepped up, the man whom Adam would look up to and seek solace in.

As we stepped into the garage, Adam’s eyes fell upon my car for the first time. A sleek, black Tesla Model S, exuding an aura of elegance and power. Adam hesitated in the doorway, his gaze fixed on the car, his expression a tantalizing enigma. I slid gracefully into the driver’s seat, savoring the cool leather and the fresh, intoxicating scent of the car. Adam joined me, slipping into the passenger seat, his eyes wide with admiration as he took in the interior.

"Like it?" I asked, a smirk playing on my lips at his reaction.

"It's nice,” he shrugged, attempting to hide his awe. I chuckled at his attempt. His silly cuteness filled me with a twisted joy, and I found myself consumed by a vision of him, his face flushed with desire as he lay in the backseat, aching for the caress of my hand.

I glanced sideways at him, my eyes devouring the length of his legs, lingering hungrily on the tantalizing bulge in his pants where his cock lay hidden, just out of reach. Oh, how I ached to reach over and boldly rest my hand there, feeling the warmth of his need. Would he pretend not to notice, perhaps blush and turn his gaze to the window, feigning innocence? Or maybe, just maybe, he would place his hand on mine, a silent yet electrifying invitation for more. Despite the fiery fantasies that consumed me, I knew it was more likely that he’d grab my arm and push it away. I still had a long, torturous journey ahead in making him accept my advances. I needed to coax him, to seduce him slowly, making him more comfortable with the thought of an affair with me.

"Do you like your room?" I asked, feigning casual interest, all the while my mind was tormented by the unbearable tension growing in my pants. I was also eager to hear his appreciation, to savor every word that fell from his lips.

"Yes, it's nice," he said.

"I wanted to give you my office, but Lily said you wouldn't mind the smaller room,"

In truth, I had hoped to transform my office into a bedroom for Adam, conveniently located just down the hall from my own room. It would have made clandestine visits in the dead of night all the more effortless. But practicality, in the form of Lily's insistence on using the already prepared guest room downstairs, had thwarted my plans. The one silver lining of having his room so far from mine was the freedom it granted me to indulge in my fantasies without fear of being overheard.

"Really? It's bigger than the room I had at my parents," Adam said, his surprise utterly charming.

"Oh!" I exclaimed with delight, my heart swelling with the knowledge that I was already providing more for him than his parents ever did. I was well aware of the modest dimensions of his previous bedroom, but hearing his appreciation was a sweet symphony to my ears. Anything for you, my dear Adam.

A contemplative silence enveloped us as I plotted ways to slip away from Lily and meet with Adam in his room. Thankfully, her propensity for deep sleep would be my ally, making nocturnal visits feasible. Timing was crucial, though. I had already noticed Adam's habit of staying up late and Lily's routine of rising early for her morning workouts, just hours after Adam retired for the night. This left me a small window of time I could act. Entering Adam's room while he was awake was out of the question, for now.

"What time am I picking you up?" I asked. Please be after Lily goes to bed.

“Ten if you can," he said hesitantly, his cringing demeanor betraying his uncertainty, as if he feared I might be inconvenienced. What a darling, so blissfully ignorant of the reality that he could never be a burden to me.

"Woah, that's late!" I exclaimed with a smile, relishing the anxious flicker in his eyes. It was perfect. The later, the better. By then, Lily would be sound asleep, leaving Adam and me in the intimate silence of the night.

“I can just get an Uber on the way back,” he offered, but I swiftly shook my head, dismissing the notion. How delightfully naive he was, thinking I would forgo the chance to be alone with him.

"Don't worry about it. I usually stay up until one or two," I assured him, my mind already weaving fantasies. Could he not sense my intentions? The boy, so innocent, yet so tantalizingly close. Once he was mine, it would be easy to find a secluded spot on our way back home for a brief, thrilling blowjob. My pulse quickened at the thought.

At Adam's silence, my gaze shifted towards him, detecting his disinterested expression. A twinge of unease crept into my chest. Why didn't he share my enthusiasm? Was he not aware of the significance of this for us? But then a disturbing thought wormed its way into my mind. What if Adam's previous mention of an Uber was a facade, a ploy to secretly have a coworker chauffeur him home?

He had mentioned a coworker friend to Lily, stating he could possibly catch a ride with him instead of me. It was an affront, a stinging slap to my pride, as if he dared to suggest that my presence was dispensable. Was Adam anticipating being driven by this friend? How deep was their connection? Adam's social media silence offered no clues about his social circle, always something that stirred paranoia in me. The mere thought of him fostering a bond with another, particularly a coworker he spent countless hours with, turned my stomach.

"Does your coworker friend live near us?" I asked, my mind already strategizing how to outmaneuver this potential rival for Adam's attention. There was no way I would allow some random guy to exploit Adam's innocence. That privilege was mine alone.

"Sorta. He's about twenty-five minutes away,” Adam replied. "Would it be okay to have him over sometime?"

Suppressing my displeasure, I knew it was essential to make Adam feel comfortable before I could begin to distance him from his friends. "Of course!" I said with a forced smile, my grip tightening on the steering wheel to hide my irritation. "Mi casa es tu casa."

He gave a small nod of appreciation, and my heart, traitorous as ever, fluttered with a forbidden delight. What a good boy, showing gratitude for my gifts. I guess I could tolerate the presence of this interloper, if only to bask in the glow of Adams thankfulness.

Unless, of course, they were more than friends, I pondered darkly. What if Adam wasn’t just mine? What if this coworker was more than a mere friend? Were they already lovers?? Though Adam was a social hermit, the idea of him exploring such intimacies with friends stirred a venomous jealousy within me. I felt anger rising in my chest and quickly let out a slow exhale, attempting to control my temper.

“Got any girlfriends you’re leaving behind by moving into my house?” I asked, my voice laced with a false nonchalance, my eyes betraying the loathing I felt at the mere thought. At least if he said yes, it would mean he was leaving them for me. But relief surged through me when he shook his head. "No girlfriend?!" I said, masking my delight with feigned shock. "A handsome guy like you?"

"Nope,” he said flatly.

"What about..." I paused, glancing sideways at him before fixing my eyes back on the road. "A boyfriend?"

“No,” he blurted out, his expression betraying a delicious unease. The poor boy looked positively panicked, as if his preferences were some grand secret I hadn’t already unraveled. I grinned, suppressing the urge to laugh at his charming naivety. His shyness around me, his obvious infatuation—it was all so glaringly apparent. Did he truly believe I was blind to it? From the very first moment I laid eyes on him, I knew. He was destined for me.

"Have you ever been in a relationship?" I asked, already certain of the answer.

“Yeah, of course,” he said, his tone lacking conviction. I raised a curious eyebrow. Was my precious boy lying to me? Did he suspect I would think less of him for his inexperience? My sweet, innocent boy, I love you all the more for it.

I was really beginning to suspect that perhaps Adam was a virgin. Aside from what I did to his unconscious body all those years ago in the hotel room, he must’ve had no one else. Perhaps some deep part of him knew he was waiting for me, just as I had been waiting for him.

"Have you ever had sex?" I asked, my voice laced with a sinister curiosity, though I suspected the answer was no.

His eyes widened with shock, a reaction that stirred a deep satisfaction within me. His cheeks turned a delightful shade of pink, embarrassed by the bluntness of my question. I couldn't help but chuckle softly, longing to hold him close, to kiss his pretty lips, to express just how thrilled I was that he had saved himself for me.

"It's okay. You don't have to tell me," I reassured him, a satisfied smile on my lips. His silence spoke volumes of his inexperience. He gazed out the window, his ears still flushed with a charming blush. The desire to reach out and touch them, to witness that delightful mix of pleasure and discomfort once more, consumed me. But our arrival at the gym's parking lot interrupted the temptation. “So, can I come in and look around? I want to see where you work.”

“Uh,” he hesitated, glancing sideways out the window as if contemplating his escape. “I don’t know. I’ve gotta go put my stuff in my locker and then clock in. I can’t really show you around.”

Oh, my sweet boy, so reluctant to say no. I longed to reach out and stroke his anxious face, to comfort him, perhaps even to kiss him and wish him a good day at work. But not yet. The anticipation, the delicious suspense of holding back, made my heart race with a dark thrill. The wait would be worth it when he was willingly mine.

"I'll just walk you in then," I insisted, my voice dripping with a sweet insistence. Adam let out a quiet huff of disapproval. Silly boy, trying to resist the inevitable.

“Okay, fine.” He reluctantly agreed, his voice barely masking his desire to escape. Swiftly, he hopped out of the car, but I was immediately on my feet, trailing after him like a shadow he couldn't shake.

He moved with a speed that was almost desperate, but I matched his pace effortlessly. As we entered the gym, I took in the neat layout, but my eyes were drawn back to Adam, who looked ready to die from the few glances he received as we walked. The mirrors lining the walls caught my eye, and a deliciously dark fantasy bloomed in my mind. Oh, how exquisite it would be to press Adam against one of those mirrors after hours, to fuck him right up against it, claim him in a way that left no doubt of my possession. Better yet, to have him there where everyone could witness his surrender, his whimpers and cries echoing through the room. The thought went straight to my dick, and a smirk spread across my face, knowing just how much Adam would despise such a public display.

Adam led me to the information desk, nodding to his coworker whose name tag read Ryan. I halted, eyeing the boy with disdain. He paled in comparison to me. A slim, plain-looking boy who surely held no allure for Adam. He was utterly unremarkable aside from his height, but even that was nothing compared to me. A surge of satisfaction washed over me, convinced that I had nothing to be jealous of. Adam slipped into the back room, leaving me alone with the insignificant creature.

“Hello! Did you need help with something?” Ryan asked, his voice grating on my nerves with its forced friendliness.

I barely spared him a glance, my gaze shifting towards the break room, wondering if Adam had intended for me to leave now. But surely, he couldn’t possibly expect me to drive all the way back home without a proper goodbye?

“I just wanted to see where Adam worked,” I said, my voice laden with an air of superiority. Recognition dawned in Ryan’s eyes, undoubtedly realizing my significance as Adam’s new guardian. I smirked, relishing in the acknowledgment. He knew exactly who I was, and that was precisely how it should be.

“Oh! You’re his sister’s husband?” Ryan asked, and I felt a flicker of irritation at being reduced to that title. I was Adam’s savior, his new father, his soon-to-be lover.

“Yes,” I said through gritted teeth, forcing a smile to disarm any suspicions he might have. I guess it was better for Ryan to think of me as that rather than jeopardize what was destined to be between Adam and me.

“You have a lot of money, right?” he asked, and I felt my smile shift into something genuine. So, Adam had spoken about me. He knew I was going to support him.

“We live a fairly comfortable life,” I shrugged, attempting to conceal my pride with feigned modesty. Every penny I earned, every luxury I provided, all of it was for Adam. The recognition was gratifying, a testament to the lengths I would go to for my boy. One day Adam would know it was all for him.

“Then you should become a member today,” Ryan intoned, his voice adopting a customer service veneer. Was it playful banter or a genuine pitch? I couldn’t quite tell.

The thought of indulging in the possibilities of what Adam and I could experience here was tantalizing, yet utterly impractical. My private gym at home was exquisite, designed to perfection, tailored perfectly for me. Moreover, Lily’s suspicions would be piqued if I abruptly decided to frequent her brother's gym.

“Nah,” I smiled, hiding the disappointment of having to decline.

At last, my beloved Adam emerged from the break room, looking as just captivating as he had when he entered, though now without his hoodie. My heart raced, thrilled that he was coming to see me off after all. He sure had taken his time. Did he perhaps hope I would have departed by now? I was quick to push the thought away.

“Hey Adam, help me sell this guy a membership!” Ryan called out as Adam approached.

“Don’t bother. He’s got his own fitness room at home,” he said, shaking his head.

I flashed a smile to conceal my disappointment when he didn't also request for me to join. Surely, he must have realized it would arouse Lily's suspicions as well.

“Show me the pool?” I asked, unwilling to part from my beloved just yet. I longed to shadow him for his entire shift, but knew that was impossible. So, knowing his fondness for swimming, I hoped he’d let me stay long enough to show the pool. He sighed, nodding reluctantly before motioning for me to follow.

As we made our way towards the pool, we passed the massage room. I noticed Adam’s gaze linger on the massage tables, perhaps yearning for a massage himself. I would gladly give him one, any excuse to touch that beautiful body.

"A massage sure sounds nice,” I said with a smirk, watching his reaction closely. If he took the bait, I could find an excuse to massage him at home, where I could control the environment. Maybe even on his own bed. The thought sent a thrill through me.

"I'm actually getting my certification at school for that. It'll be a pay increase," he said, his eyes flickering to the informational posters on the walls. "Physical therapy and hydrotherapy too."

His voice held a hint of passion, and it was overwhelmingly cute. I suddenly realized that perhaps he could actually massage me.

"Fascinating," I smiled, eager to hear him talk more. He was a quiet boy, and if this was something he had an interest in, then it was a perfect opportunity for me to weave myself deeper into his life. I could exploit this interest to keep him close, to have him under my influence.

"Yeah..." he said awkwardly, clearly unsure of how to proceed.

“Feel free to practice on me anytime you like,” I said with a wink, pleased by the way his cheeks flushed a faint pink. Oh, he was definitely going to practice on me. He quickened his pace, swiftly gliding past the massage room and into the pool room.

My eyes scanned the large space, a wave of disdain washing over me at the sight of so many people crammed into the pool. It was a writhing mass of bodies, limbs flailing and splashing, the water murky from the sheer number of swimmers. The smell of chlorine was overpowering, almost nauseating. It was basically a human soup, a breeding ground for germs and filth. Adam must have adored my immaculate, private pool if this was what he had been subjected to before.

“I think I’ll stick with my gym,” I said with a smile, knowing full well that Adam probably felt the same, and relishing the thought of him being dependent on the sanctuary I provided.

“I wonder why,” he mumbled, and my heart soared at his delightful teasing. I wanted to seize his delicate face and kiss him, to declare that he was only to use my pool for the rest of his life. He would never again sully his exquisite body in the filth of these common people.

“Thanks for showing me around,” I said with a smile, my hand giving an appreciative squeeze to his shoulder, savoring the precious opportunity to touch him. “I’ll let you get back to work now.” The thought of him returning to this cesspool made my blood boil, but I had to play my part, for now.

He nodded, holding the door open for me as I stepped out of the clammy, damp room. Hopefully he would seek a shower later after I drove him home. The very thought of him soaking in that vile stew of harsh chemicals and dead skin cells repulsed me. His pristine skin deserved nothing but the purest waters, and I would ensure he never again desecrated himself in such a revolting place.

Chapter Text

The layout of my home gym was impeccable, a true testament to my refined tastes. Walls of mirror and glass allowed me to survey the hallway and backyard with ease. The room was adorned with the finest fitness equipment, complemented by a leather seating area and a mounted flat-screen TV.

From my vantage point on the leather sofa, I had the perfect view of my lover. After my workout, I had reclined on the small sofa, turned on the TV, and my eyes were immediately drawn to a reflection in one of the mirrors. It was my sweet boy, outside in the swimming pool. He must have just gone out, for he wasn't there a few minutes prior when I was on the treadmill overlooking the backyard. Perhaps he had sensed my presence, and that's why he now graced the pool, flaunting his beauty to my vigilant eyes.

From my clandestine seat, safely concealed from his view, he remained blissfully ignorant of my adoring gaze. He was but a mere reflection, yet his form was so stunning, so ethereal, that I was completely entranced. My hand moved instinctively into my workout shorts, grasping my aching cock, attempting to quell the overwhelming desire he ignited within me. Should anyone happen to glance into the room from the hallway, they would merely see a man watching TV, oblivious to the divine spectacle reflected behind it—Adam, gliding gracefully through the water.

My arousal for him was becoming an exquisite torment, compelling me to slide my shorts down slightly, my hand moving rhythmically along my throbbing cock as I watched his distant reflection. On the television, a pair of female wrestlers, undeniably beautiful, yet my gaze was irrevocably ensnared by Adam.

"Hey, handsome," Lily's voice interjected from the doorway, and I nearly started, my head whipping around to see her. She wore a mischievous smirk, clearly amused by the sight of me in the throes of self-pleasure.

It was fortunate that I had not chosen to masturbate right up against the window; such an act would have been utterly indefensible when she walked in.

"Hi, my darling," I greeted her with a composed smile, my hand maintaining its slow, deliberate stroking.

"It appears you could use some assistance," she purred, gliding into the room with the grace of a feline temptress.

"Come, sit on my lap," I beckoned her closer. She approached eagerly, perching herself on my lap.

"You could have come to find me, you know," she said, grinding herself provocatively against my cock.

"But you're here now," I murmured, seizing the back of her head and drawing her forward for a kiss. Her lips moved with mine, pleasurable yet obstructive. I pulled away, grateful that Adam's reflection remained visible in the mirror just behind her. "Move your panties," I said, my gaze fixed beyond her as her teasing motions continued.

"We can't, not with Adam home," she murmured, her hips continuing their languid, teasing dance.

"He's outside, it's perfectly fine," I reassured her, my hands exploring the silken terrain of her legs. She wore a skirt, and her thin, smooth legs felt like velvet under my touch. She did nothing to stop me as my thumb traced the slit of her damp panties.

"Dom, no," she whispered, biting her lip to stifle a moan, yet still pressed herself against my hand.

I disregarded her feeble protest, my eyes drifting past her to where my sweet Adam swam in the pool, a vision of innocence and beauty. My cock strained against her, desperate to transcend the flimsy barrier of her panties. Since she wouldn't move them herself, I deftly hooked a finger in, pulling them aside to thrust into her with a swift, decisive motion. Her tightness embraced me and she emitted a yelp, whether of surprise or pleasure, I didn't care. She stayed, and that was all the affirmation I needed.

She sat still, impaled by my hard cock. A sigh of pleasure escaped her as she raised herself slightly, only to lower herself again, her hands gripping my shoulders for balance.

"Good girl," I murmured, stroking her dark hair with affection. My gaze wandered past her again, seemingly towards the TV, but in truth fixated on her brother, my sweet Adam. Oblivious to the ecstasy he unwittingly bestowed upon me. His muscles glistened under the sun as he swam laps, a sight of pure, unadulterated beauty.

Lily's earlier reservations about Adam possibly witnessing our tryst had evaporated. Her movements grew more frenzied, crashing down onto my lap, driving my cock deeper within her. She was, in essence, fucking herself upon me. She was a good little pet, doing all the work with a fervor that was as endearing as it was arousing.

Her breath quickened, mingling with soft moans that filled the room. Each rise and fall of her body brought us closer together, her rhythm becoming a stunning display of her unrestrained passion. Her pace intensified, her body trembling as I held her tightly, guiding her movements. I could feel her nails digging into my shoulders, a delicious pain that heightened the intensity of the moment. She knew her limit when it came to my pain, just as I knew hers.

As she continued, lost in her own world of ecstasy, my eyes drifted back to Adam. The contrast between his innocent oblivion and our carnal act was intoxicating, a secret pleasure that only I could savor. The sunlight played on his wet skin, each stroke through the water a testament to his youthful vigor.

The entire time Lily fucked herself on me, my mind was entirely consumed by thoughts of him. I watched his reflection in the mirror, desperately trying to imagine him in her place, on my lap. Closing my eyes, I surrendered to the delightful memory of that beautiful moment in the hotel room when Adam had given himself to me so completely, so vulnerably. I ached for the tight comfort of his snug hole once more, yearning for it with every fiber of my being. When I opened my eyes, he was in the backyard, so painfully out of reach, and it tore at my soul.

I couldn't help but wonder if Adam would be as devoted as Lily, who always offered herself with such eager abandon for my pleasure. Would he too begin with a feigned resistance, only to surrender and rub himself against me, like a kitty in heat? The mere thought of it made my chest ache. I needed it. I needed him.

Suddenly, my lovely thoughts of Adam were interrupted by Lily grabbing my face, attempting to press a kiss upon my lips. Irritation surged through me; this moment was meant for Adam, not her. My hand shot out, clamping around her throat, holding her away from me. She whimpered, a sound that might have been fear or pleasure—It didn't matter. I knew she enjoyed being choked during sex.

I held her at a distance, thrusting hard up into her cunt as my gaze fixated beyond her, on her sweet brother. If only it were him on me. Her moans, high-pitched and grating, were an unwelcome distraction. I squeezed her throat tighter, silencing the noise. Her eyes widened, a mix of fear and arousal, and I felt a twisted satisfaction in her struggle.

My mind wandered back to Adam, eyes locked on his faraway form as I imagined his lithe body writhing on my lap, his soft gasps of pleasure. Lily's presence was merely a placeholder, a poor substitute for the one I truly desired. Her desperate hands gripped my forearms, the choking almost too much for her, but my mind was elsewhere, lost in fantasies of Adam's surrender.

In this moment, Lily was nothing more than a vessel for my dark desires, a means to an end. My grip tightened around her throat, her breaths coming in ragged gasps. But it was Adam that my heart beat for, the one who captivated my soul, the one who made every twisted thought and dark fantasy come alive.

As much as I adored my boy, the sheer ecstasy of imagining him gasping for breath, his fragile existence teetering in my grasp, was beyond compare. The thought of choking him, feeling the delicate pulse of his life beneath my fingers, only to grant him a fleeting reprieve by loosening my grip, was the epitome of intimacy. Just imagining the brief relief in his eyes before tightening my hold once more, a sadistic game of give and take. It sent a thrill through me. With Lily's trembling form nestled on my lap, I surrendered to the fantasy, envisioning it was him in her place. Yet her persistent whimpers shattered the illusion, pulling me back from the brink of my dark reverie.

"Shut that pretty mouth," I demanded, yanking her close to press a heated kiss to her jawline.

"Dom!" Lily choked out, much to my irritation. Was she trying to get my sweetheart's attention?

"Do you want Adam to hear us??" I snapped, her moans now faint choking noises as I crushed her throat. Lily, ever the masochist, reveled in the roughness, her eyes glazing over with a perverse delight that mirrored my own.

Despite the thrill of almost being caught, the last thing I wanted was for Adam to witness this sordid scene. He had to know my heart was his and his alone. Thankfully, he remained in the backyard, a vision of perfection in his swimsuit.

With one hand gripping Lily's throat, the other anchored her hip, guiding her movements up and down my cock. I quickened my pace, my muscles flexing as I alternated between loosening and tightening my grip on her throat, her body bouncing atop mine in a rhythm that was both frantic and controlled.

My gaze flickered to Adam again, his effortless beauty only intensifying my desire. Lily's body shuddered under my hands, but my mind was lost in the fantasy of Adam, always. Her gasps became more erratic, her body responding to the increasing intensity. My eyes remained fixed on my oblivious lover, his every graceful movement fueling the fire within me.

With each thrust into my pseudo Adam, the pleasure built inside me, a crescendo of sensations. My grip on Lily's throat tightened, effectively silencing her, watching as her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. She was lost to the moment, a puppet to my desires, oblivious to the fact that my mind was utterly consumed by the image of her darling brother.

The rhythm quickened, each movement more desperate, more frenzied. My muscles tensed, the pleasure reaching an almost unbearable peak. Lily's body trembled, her cries muffled by my hand crushing her windpipe, but it was Adam's name that echoed in my mind, a silent prayer to the object of my obsession.

Finally, the pleasure reached its zenith, and I succumbed, allowing the sensations to take me. The world narrowed to a single point of focus, my eyes unwaveringly locked on my love. Adam, so perfect, so close, and yet so unattainable. He was my universe, the epicenter of my desires. The pleasure surged, a wave that crashed over me, leaving me breathless and shaking as I shot my load into Lily's cunt. In that moment, everything else faded away. There was only Adam, and the dark, twisted love that bound me to him.

Breathing heavily, I held Lily still on my lap, relishing the satisfying sensation of filling her with my essence. Her body shuddered, but it was Adam's face that filled my vision, his imagined moans the soundtrack to my release. My hand, which had been a vice around her throat, fell away, and she coughed, her chest heaving as she reclaimed her breath. She remained impaled on my lap, soaking me up.

Finally free of my lascivious daze, I unceremoniously pushed Lily off my lap, swiftly standing to tuck my dick back into my workout shorts. "I need a swim, got a cramp," I announced, my mind singularly focused on Adam, unable to spare her even a fleeting glance.

Having finally caught her breath, Lily let out an exasperating whine. "I was so close!" she lamented, clinging to my arm with a pout.

"I'm going for a swim," I reiterated, my voice carrying an air of indifference. Ordinarily, I would have ensured her satisfaction, or at least allowed James to attend to her needs. But now, an overwhelming longing for Adam had overtaken me. I needed to be with him, to feel his presence, yearning for the tender solace that only his company could provide in the aftermath of such an intimate release.

"I'll join you!" Lily chirped, her eagerness a thorn in my side. I craved the exclusivity of Adam's company. Was she really so clueless that she couldn't sense that?

"Go clean out your cunt if you're getting in the pool," I muttered, hoping she'd reconsider. Ideally, she would leave entirely, seek out James to finish her off, and leave me in solitude with her precious little brother.

"Why don't you clean it out with your tongue?" She suggested, her voice dripping with insinuation.

"Don't tempt me or I'll eat you whole," I grinned, giving her ass a playful smack. Maybe I was being too cold. I couldn't deny how much I enjoyed this side of her.

She stuck out her tongue and made a quick escape into the bathroom, likely to take a shower, expecting me to follow. Rather, I retreated to the downstairs bathroom to change into my swimsuit. Moments later, Lily appeared, her smile still infuriatingly intact. She was a persistent little kitty, I'd give her that. If she expected sneaky touches in the pool with Adam so close, she was going to be very disappointed. If anyone was getting touched in the water, it was my boy.

I positioned myself in the deeper end of the pool, my gaze fixated on Adam. His slight frown upon seeing Lily with me mirrored my own sentiments. He too must have wished it was just the two of us. Once settled into the water, I was unable to take my eyes off his beauty. The sunlight caressed his form, a privilege I envied. The droplets on his chest beckoned me, my mouth parched with the desire to taste them, to let my tongue explore his exquisite pink nipples. I sighed, a wave of satisfaction washing over me. This was my life now, where I could admire my half-naked Adonis with no shame.

There was only one downside. Lily was prattling on about who knows what, her words a distant hum against my 'mhms' and 'yeahs' as my gaze was locked irresistibly on her brother. Ugh, she was so fortunate and absolutely oblivious to it. She had the privilege of witnessing his young form transform into what it was now. At least I had the memory of watching his body begin its metamorphosis, an image I could cherish and revisit in the privacy of my most intimate moments.

A sudden, icy splash and Lily's melodic laugh jolted me from my reverie.

"Are you even listening?" she giggled, and to my own surprise, I laughed too, slightly relieved to be freed from the spell Adam's body so often cast over me.

"No, I can't stand your ramblings," I said with a mischievous grin, splashing her back, pleased by her shrieks. She quickly darted into the water, seeking refuge. Lily was a good swimmer, much like her brother. She was quick to resurface a few feet away.

"Can't get me from there," she smirked, sticking her tongue out playfully. My heart raced, captivated by her child-like energy. I immediately submerged, swimming after her, but she was quick to dart the opposite way.

Returning to the surface, I bounced towards the edge of the pool, grabbing a noodle to fill with water. With a deliberate breath, I blew deeply into one end, sending a large spray of water towards her, inadvertently showering my resting beloved. Adam jumped with alarm on the floaty, his eyes, those mesmerizing pools of innocence, quickly meeting mine.

"Sorry!" I called out to him, waving the noodle in the air, my heart heavy at disturbing his peace.

"I'm napping!" he called back, kicking water towards me playfully, his forgiveness immediate, making me feel less guilty for disrupting his relaxation.

A gentle smile played on my lips as I watched him settle back into the floaty. Oh, how I ached to swim over to him, to kiss his sweet, wet face and whisper my apologies. But such desires had to remain hidden for now.

"Aw, let him sleep!" Lily chimed in, and I shot her a sharp look. This was her fault.

I swam over to my resting boy. He looked so peaceful and utterly delectable. The sunlight danced on his skin, giving him an almost ethereal glow. Whether it was sweat or water droplets on his chest, my mind filled with tantalizing images of quenching my thirst, my tongue dragging from his navel to his chest.

"You look hot," I said, shamelessly admiring his gorgeous half-nakedness.

"Thanks," he replied, and I chuckled at how effortlessly he accepted the compliment.

I kicked forward then, leaning over the edge of the pool as I looked out over the backyard. Adam's floaty continued to amble nearby on the water's surface.

"Isn't this nicer than that pool at Vitality?" I sighed, feeling a deep sense of fulfillment in being able to offer such a life to Adam.

"You have a nice home," he agreed.

I longed to tell him it was his home now, that every corner of this paradise was crafted for him. He never had to leave if he so desired.

"You know, you don't have to work there," I said. "You can just use my gym, my pool."

He stared at me for a long moment, as if trying to unravel my motives. All I wanted was his happiness, to be the sole architect of his joy, the only one to light up his world.

"Can't afford that," he said bluntly.

I waved my hand dismissively. "Nonsense!" I smiled. "I can take care of you."

It was all I desired. To be his sole caretaker, his new father, his mentor, and his lover. My longing for him was profound, an unbearable need that coursed through my veins with an unrelenting intensity. He had to understand that he had nothing to worry about anymore, that every fiber of my being was dedicated to his happiness. Yet, he stared at me with that maddening distrust, and it gnawed at my very soul.

"I like working at Vitality," he said flatly.

Oh, sweet thing. He craved purpose, much like Lily. Despite my efforts to provide everything for her, she sought fulfillment in music, art, and making a difference in people's lives. Admirable, in a naive sort of way. But why would Adam feel that way while working at a gym? The thought of him finding contentment in such a mundane environment was inconceivable.

But then, the memory of Ryan surfaced, that plain, insignificant boy at the information desk. Was it because of him that Adam enjoyed his job? The idea of that insufferable wretch influencing Adam's thoughts, his feelings, his very essence—it filled me with an unfamiliar sense of fear, a horrible, disgusting feeling. I took a deep breath, attempting to calm myself. It was fine. Everything would turn out okay. Adam was mine, and I would make him see that, even if it meant eliminating every obstacle in our path.

"Because of your friend?" I inquired nonchalantly, hoping he'd refute it.

He stared at me for a moment, his eyes clouded with confusion. "Yeah, I guess," he agreed.

A sharp pang pierced my chest. So he was working there solely for Ryan. The realization sent a wave of molten fury coursing through me, threatening to burn every rational thought. My smile contorted into something feral, nearly a snarl. How could he, my precious Adam, devote himself to someone so unworthy? The betrayal was a knife twisting in my heart, yet I knew I must remain composed.

I forced my smile to stay in place, though it felt like a mask of porcelain, fragile and ready to shatter. My mind raced, calculating every possible way to sever this insidious influence, to reclaim Adam entirely for myself. Yet, my dear Adam remained blissfully unaware, his gaze lost in the verdant expanse of the backyard.

"Well, if you ever need any help, don't be afraid to ask," I said, my hand reaching out to rest possessively on his shoulder, a gesture both tender and territorial.

My annoyance at his loyalty to Ryan was driving me to dark fantasies of gliding my hand up Adams throat, squeezing until he vowed never to see that boy again. I forced a smile through my frustration, overwhelmed with the desire to possess him entirely. I needed him to understand that his loyalty belonged to me and me alone, even if it meant imprinting it onto his very soul, fucking the devotion into him by force. My thoughts were growing increasingly violent, and I knew I had to escape before my darker urges frightened him.

I quickly dove into the water, hoping Adam didn't sense the darkness within me. I didn't want to hurt him, but if he really did cheat on me with Ryan, I couldn't predict how far my rage would take me. I had spent years waiting for him, and the thought of him growing affection for someone else—someone less deserving, less beautiful than me—made my blood boil. I had worked tirelessly to earn my place in Adams life, and now this unscrupulous coworker was attempting to usurp it. The obsession was eating me alive, and I needed to regain control before it burned us both.

As I swam, the cool water did little to calm the storm inside me. Every stroke felt like a battle against the rage that threatened to consume me. Who could have anticipated that love would be so laden with fury? I couldn't let Adam see this side of me, the side that was willing to do anything to keep him. I plastered a serene smile on my face, determined to keep my dark thoughts hidden.

From beneath the water, I could see Lily lounging on her floaty, a picture of careless serenity. I swam towards her with a deliberate, almost predatory grace, my mind fixated on retribution for the way she had made me splash my resting Adam. With a swift, calculated motion, I tipped her floaty, reveling in the sound of her startled scream. Her distress was a symphony to my ears, and I laughed, savoring the chaos I had wrought.

Lily, ever quick to retaliate, splashed me with a fierce determination. My laughter only grew as she wrapped her slender arms around my neck, her petite frame coiling as she pulled me under the surface with her. Her attempt to drown me was almost endearing, and I gripped her small waist, pulling her deeper into the watery abyss. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized I had no intention of letting her go. Even beneath the surface, she wore a smile, trying to suppress her laughter.

I pulled her closer then, crashing my lips onto hers. She melted into me, her arms around my neck loosening as her legs entwined around my waist. I continued to hold her beneath the surface, conjuring an image of her brother in my mind as our lips collided. Oh, how I hungered for his sweet, sweet lips. It had been nearly three years since my last taste, and the hunger was becoming unbearable.

Lily and I resurfaced, gasping for air, yet still entangled in each other's embrace. I cast a fleeting glance towards Adam, who had drifted back into his peaceful slumber.

"My sweet Lily pad," I murmured, smiling at her flushed cheeks. She was undeniably cute, a trait she shared with her brother. It was this connection to Adam that allowed me to care for her, to a degree. Fate had delivered her into my life, a conduit through which I could one day possess Adam completely. For that, I would always be grateful to her.

Since I was no longer ensnared in the throes of passion, Lily had transformed from a mere object of my desire to something more—a friend, a companion. Yet, in those moments when I had my cock in her, my thoughts would invariably drift to her brother, her presence a bitter necessity. My mind, lost in the labyrinth of fantasies, always circled back to Adam, knowing my heart and soul were irrevocably his.

"My handsome husband," she murmured, her smile lighting up her face with its usual beauty.

"I'm so lucky to have you," I said and she beamed at my words, leaning into my palm as I drew her face closer for another kiss. Without her, I would never have found my beloved Adam.

"So sweet," she mused, her hand gently cradling my face.

"I'm going to do laps now," I gave Lily a conclusive peck, signaling that I was done with her. She understood, her giggle a symphony of innocence, before extricating herself from my embrace to reclaim her floaty. I watched as she settled in, her eyes fluttering shut as she began to relax, a serene mimicry of her brother.

My gaze slid sideways to Adam, his eyes serenely closed. With the grace of a predator, I submerged beneath the surface, my path a direct line towards him. Upon reaching him, I executed a coup de main, overturning his floaty with the intention of holding him under the water as Lily had done to me. But much to my surprise, a strong grip seized my ankle, pulling me down into a rush of white bubbles. It was Adam! Bringing me down with him. I grinned at the mystified expression on his face. Did he think that it was Lily who sought to drag him under? No, my sweetheart Adam, it is I, your devoted acolyte.

The floaty above us created a hidden sanctuary from Lily's potential gaze. Adam watched me, his confusion manifesting in a few errant air bubbles escaping those exquisite lips. Overwhelmed by his beauty and unable to control myself, I reached out, my fingers curling around his sweet, stunned face. In an instant, I pulled him into a fervent kiss, a kiss I had yearned for with an intensity that defied all reason. The decision to finally feel his lips against mine was made in a heartbeat, driven by an insatiable need.

The moment our lips met, it was as if the world dissolved around us. The kiss was electric, a fusion of longing and unspoken emotions. His lips were soft, warm, and tasted faintly of chlorine, yet they held a sweetness that was uniquely him. Euphoria erupted within me, a wildfire spreading from my chest to my loins. Oh, how I had yearned for the taste of his delicious lips.

This was our first kiss, at least the first he was conscious for. Yet, I dared not succumb to greed. Reluctantly, I tore myself away, pushing off the pool's bottom and propelling myself to the surface before my self-control completely disintegrated. My heart thundered as I broke through the water, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I swiftly made my way back to Lily.

I had done it. At long last, I had kissed him! The culmination of my fervent longing, years of yearning, the kiss was an exhilarating symphony of fulfillment, leaving me insatiably desiring more. I swiftly leaned over Lily's floaty, seizing her face and drawing her to me for an ardent kiss. She reciprocated with enthusiasm, her lips meeting mine.

Yet, the instant our mouths connected, I felt my stomach sink, realizing the chasm of disparity between her lips and Adam's. They were worlds apart—Adam's lips, plump and full, exuding a raw, magnetic allure, while Lily's were delicate and feminine, lacking a certain intoxicating essence. Once, I could kiss Lily and delude myself into imagining my beloved, but now, having finally savored the conscious essence of him, I knew nothing else, nobody else, could ever satiate my longing again.

"You guys have a room for that!" Adam shouted from across the pool, finally breaching the water's surface, his face suffused with a crimson blush.

Oh, my sweet Adam, how I longed for it to be you who kissed me instead. My heart ached with remorse that he had to witness such a spectacle, yet it brimmed with newfound delight at our shared secret, our intimate kiss.

"You're really going to judge me in my own pool?" I retorted with a grin, savoring his sweet embarrassment. The exhilaration of knowing he chose to keep our kiss a secret from Lily was intoxicating. He was ensnared in this now, whether he realized it or not.

Adam, with his flushed cheeks and wide eyes, was now an unwitting participant in this game of passion and secrecy. The thrill of his silent complicity sent jolts of electricity through my body. This unspoken bond tethered us together, drawing him deeper into the labyrinth of my heart. How many more secret kisses would he allow me? And when would he begin initiating his own? I was exhilarated by the myriad of possibilities, my mind racing with anticipation.

Lily giggled, pulling me tightly against her. I could feel her gently humping my leg, clearly wanting my cock again. And with the intense hard on Adam had stirred in me, she likely thought I wanted her just as much.

"Go inside. Take off all your clothes and wait for me in the bath," I whispered in her ear. She smiled knowingly and slipped out of my embrace, swimming toward the edge of the pool. That should keep her occupied for a while.

"I'm gonna go finish my nap inside!" she announced, punctuating her declaration with a wink. The audacity of her, expecting me to trail after her like a lovesick pup. No, she was quite mistaken if she believed I would abandon Adam to the solitude of the poolside, so tantalizingly exposed, nearly naked in just his swim trunks. I intended to make full use of the opportunity she had so generously left me.

"I'll join in a bit," I murmured, my voice a careful whisper. I dared not alarm Adam with any hint of my spousal obligations. She nodded briskly and retreated into the house, leaving me to my designs. Without a moment's hesitation, I swam toward Adam, eager to seize every precious second of our newfound privacy.

"Wanna jump in the hot tub?" I asked, fully aware that the bubbling water would conceal any clandestine caresses beneath the surface.

He stared at me as though I had lost my mind. I couldn't help but chuckle at his charming naivety. Did he not realize that with Lily gone, he could now have me all to himself?

"Do you want me to get heat stroke or something?" he asked, and I laughed.

Oh, my sweet, silly boy. Was he truly so sensitive when it came to warmth?

"You're right. It's hot enough with the two of us out here," I conceded with a wink before diving back into the pool, descending to the bottom where I sat cross-legged.

I had hoped he would follow me, perhaps with the anticipation of another underwater kiss. But alas, he did not, much to my disappointment. Instead, I watched him treading water above me, the tantalizing view up his shorts offering a glimpse at his mouth watering inner thigh. I slipped my hand into my trunks to stroke my cock, wondering if Adam would let me rub it on him. But I knew it was much too soon for that.

I was still high off our secret kiss, and overwhelmed with a desperate need to press my lips to his soft skin, to trace a path up his inner thigh. My heart pounded with the sweet agony of temptation. Just as I was about to swim upward and act on my desire, my sweetheart swiftly paddled to the edge of the pool, making his hasty escape back to the house.

Disappointed, I surfaced. Ah, well. At least I could fuck the next best thing. While Lily might believe she held my attention, it was undoubtedly Adam who would occupy my every thought as I fucked her tonight. I knew my mind would be endlessly replaying that underwater moment with my lover—his complicity, his silence afterwards. The fact that he didn't tell Lily what I had done was utterly thrilling.

Adam was an unsuspecting pawn in this elaborate game. Every move, every touch, was meticulously calculated to ensnare him further. Even my lapse in control earlier proved advantageous, revealing his willingness to keep our love hidden from Lily. He was part of this now, a crucial piece in the puzzle of my longing. And as much as he might pretend to resist, as much as he might try to extricate himself from the web I had woven, he was irrevocably bound to me. I knew that over time, he would come to fully understand this.

Strolling inside, I hummed contentedly, elated by the day's events. The air seemed lighter, and every step I took felt buoyed by the intoxicating success of my carefully laid plans. The sweetness of our shared secret lingered deliciously on my tongue.

Chapter Text

I found myself yet again in my home gym, yearning for the sight of Adam in the backyard. Sweat traced paths down my muscles, my body radiating warmth from the exertion of my routine. I jogged on the treadmill, eyes absently fixed on the TV, but my mind wandered, filled with thoughts of Adam. Every so often, I glanced out the window, down at the pool in hopes of seeing Adam swimming. It had been too long since he last used the pool, and I missed his shirtless form. The longing I felt began to manifest physically, stirring within my cock, prompting me to dismount the treadmill. With a towel, I wiped down the machine, then attended to myself, the fantasies lingering in the periphery of my mind.

I sauntered over to the plush leather loveseat, a deep sigh escaping my lips as I sank into its embrace. My ache for Adam burned within me, his image etched in my mind, heightened by memories of Lily bouncing on my cock in this very spot. I reached for the TV remote, flicking it on to find wrestlers gracing the screen. A quick click, and the channel shifted to a more tantalizing, erotic scene, two naked wrestlers battling for dominance.

It was normal for me to be horny after a workout, and so my hand wandered over my shorts, squeezing the bulge, not with the intent to get off, but just to savor the sensation. The rhythmic motion of my fingers brought a wave of pleasure. As I watched the beautiful bodies on the TV, their muscles glistening with sweat, I decided to slip my hand into my shorts, fondling myself, still with no real intention to finish. But then, in the mirror behind the TV, I caught sight of a sweet little face reflected from the hallway, a silent observer to my private indulgence.

My love was spying on me! My arousal surged, my cock responding instantly to his attention. The glass walls lining the hallway allowed Adam to easily see into the workout room from down the hall, discreetly watching, seemingly unaware that I had caught his peeping reflection. He was shirtless, his bare chest adding even more to my delight.

Grinning, I let my hand work harder, reveling in the knowledge that he was watching me. Adam's crush on me had been unmistakable for years. He had obviously tried to suppress it, thinking he was too young for me back then. But now, he was just the right age. I glanced back up at the TV, delighted to see Adam still watching me, his mouth slightly agape. His gaze was filled with hunger, practically drooling over me, which only intensified the ache in my soul, making me yearn even more for his gorgeous mouth around my cock.

Seeing him so captivated by me sent waves of pleasure through my body. I could feel the intensity of his gaze, almost as if it was a physical touch, making every stroke of my hand feel even more electrifying. The thought of Adam, who had grown into such a stunning young man, now pining for me, made my heart pound with excitement. His eyes, filled with conflicting emotions, were locked onto me, and I could tell he was struggling with his own desire. I couldn't help but imagine the incredible pleasure of having him closer, feeling his breath, the touch of his lips.

My hand moved slowly but firmly inside my shorts, basking in the sweet pleasure of his gaze. So, he still liked me. I sighed shakily with relief, sliding my hand over my cock, imagining it was his smaller, delicate hand instead. Soft moans escaped me, and I wished beyond anything that he would just come in already, fall to his knees, and worship my cock with those pretty pink lips.

My mind wandered, painting vivid pictures of his touch, the way his fingers might trace every vein and contour with reverence. The thought of his lips, soft and warm, enveloping me sent shivers down my spine. I could almost feel the gentle suction, the teasing flicks of his tongue, driving me to the brink of madness. My breaths grew ragged, the world around us fading away as I lost myself in the fantasy.

The longing was an ache that only his presence could soothe. If only he would step through the door, his eyes full of that same longing, ready to fulfill every unspoken desire. A primal urge coursed through me, my body responding to his attention with an insatiable hunger, a yearning that demanded fulfillment. Every fiber of my being cried out for the release only he could offer.

Unable to bear it any longer, I opened my eyes, turning my head to look directly at him, my gaze a deliberate invitation. Our eyes locked, and the sheer terror in his expression was amusing. His innocence, so raw and unguarded, was a feast for my senses. I couldn't help but grin at his naive sweetness, savoring his mortification like a fine wine. But just as quickly as the moment had come, it was gone. He turned on his heel, fleeing down the hallway, and I was left with a pang of disappointment, yearning for the chase to continue.

The brief moment had been electric, a tantalizing glimpse of what could be. I was absolutely thrilled by the fact that Adam had creeped on me. Surely, some part of him must have felt that irresistible pull, the magnetic force drawing us together. I could almost taste his embarrassment, a sweet nectar that left me craving more. Each step he took away from me was a painful reminder of the distance between us. Yet, even in his flight, there was a promise, a hint of what might come if I could just coax him back.

With an exaggerated flourish, I shut off the TV and sprang from the couch, determined to find him. As I stepped out of the workout room, though, I stopped abruptly, hearing the melodious tones of Lily’s voice drifting down the hall. Not wanting her to witness my arousal, I swiftly and stealthily slipped into my office across the hall.

I could hear Lily’s voice growing louder as she guided Adam into the fitness room across the hall, thankfully preventing his escape. I quickly pulled out my phone, opening the app that streamed live footage from my hidden cameras. There they were—Lily was now seated on the sofa where moments ago I had my cock in my hand. Adam stood there awkwardly, arms crossed over his chest, engaging in a hesitant conversation with his sister.

"Anyway, I have a gig tomorrow night. That's when you're having Ryan over, right?" Lily asked him.

"Oh, yeah. I still need to make sure it's okay with Dominic," Adam said.

I felt an exquisite thrill knowing that Adam was thinking of me, seeking my approval for his plans with another man. Naturally, the thought of Ryan coming over unsettled me, but I figured I could endure it for now. It would be the perfect opportunity to observe the nature of their relationship, to scrutinize every moment between them.

"It's fine, he won't mind," Lily said, waving her hand dismissively.

I decided to exit the office and join their conversation, slinking back into the workout room. Upon seeing me, Adam's cheeks turned a delightful shade of pink, likely recalling what he had just witnessed—me, rubbing my cock and catching him peeping. His nervous eyes darted to Lily, perhaps wondering if I’d reveal his secret. No, darling, I won’t tell her just yet how much you are drawn to me. That delicious truth is ours alone.

"I heard my name?" I chimed in, flashing a charming smile. My gaze lingered on Adam's bare chest with unabashed interest, thrilled to see him shirtless somewhere other than the pool for once.

"Adam just wants to make sure it's okay to have Ryan over tomorrow while I'm gone," Lily said, beaming up at me.

"Of course!" I replied, my eyes still fixed on Adam. "No problem at all."

I settled down onto the leather sofa next to Lily, draping my arm around her, pulling her close. The bewilderment in Adam's eyes was a delectable sight, a fun crack in his usual emotionless facade. How delightful it was to see him squirm under my gaze, that charming smile of mine never wavering. He seemed baffled by my nonchalance, as if expecting me to be embarrassed by his voyeuristic gaze. His eyes flickered to the mounted TV, then to the mirrors on the walls, which reflected perfectly where he had been standing, observing. The realization must have been dawning on him that I was fully aware of his lustful gaze, and had even indulged him with a little performance.

"Wanna watch something?" I asked, noticing his eyes fixed on the black screen.

Without waiting for a response, I turned the TV back on, nonchalantly switching the channel to wrestling. Adam did a double take, his quizzical expression eliciting a smirk from me. Lily remained blissfully oblivious, engrossed in the spectacle of the wrestlers on the screen.

"Wanna wrestle?" I asked suggestively, and he quickly shook his head, his discomfort only adding to my amusement.

"No," he replied, lowering himself onto the preacher curl machine. His muscles tensed as he adjusted the seat, the padded armrest pressing against his forearms, ready to isolate his biceps and triceps.

"Let me know if you need a spotter for anything," I said, my eyes fixated on his arms, which seemed to be chiseled by the gods themselves. His muscles flexed with each movement, veins tracing intricate patterns beneath his skin.

He remained silent, but I could feel the tension in the air. I started using the machine right next to him, unable to tear my gaze away from the way his muscles rippled with every movement. The sweat glistening on his skin only enhanced his allure, making each contraction a surprising yet mesmerizing display of his strength and grace. His stunning physique was a masterpiece in motion, captivating me completely.

Just when I thought the moment couldn't be more perfect, Lily chose to leave us alone, much to my delight. Adam's eyes followed her departing form, seemingly just as eager for our private time. My heart raced with the excitement of having him all to myself.

"Did you enjoy the show?" I asked with a smirk, now that Lily was finally out of earshot. His face flushed with embarrassment, a beautiful pink tint to his cheeks, and it was utterly satisfying. I ached to press my lips to the rosy skin, feeling a magnetic pull towards him.

But then his face transformed into a mask of indifference, feigning a lack of concern. “Not as much as you seemed to,” he shrugged. Well, I certainly did enjoy putting on a show for him. His attempt to play it cool was almost laughable. I knew he enjoyed it; otherwise, he would have left rather than remaining in the hallway, mesmerized gaze fixed intently on my cock.

I glanced up at the TV, a smile spreading across my face as I watched the wrestling match, this time featuring two women. There was an erotic allure in witnessing two souls battling for dominance, especially when it culminated to the champion demonstrating their victory by fucking the other. Though Adam was certainly not the type to wrestle another guy for fun, I ached to feel his strength against mine.

"I confess, there's something arousing about wrestling videos," I chuckled softly, my gaze lingering on the female wrestlers before turning my attention back to him after a long silence. "What do you like watching?" I asked, my lips curling into a daring smirk, hoping to glimpse the hidden depths of his desires.

"I think I'll pop in some earbuds," he announced, clearly hoping to put an end to our conversation.

I quickly sat up, my mind racing to find a way to keep him engaged. "Wait, what do you want to listen to? I've got some great speakers," I said, pulling out my phone with a proud grin.

"I don't know, you can choose,” his apathy pierced at my heart.

"You won't like my music," I said, maintaining my smile despite his disinterest. Most of what I listened to wasn't in English, and I didn't expect Adam to appreciate my eclectic tastes. But I knew his preferences intimately, and had crafted a playlist tailored specifically to him. Every song was a carefully chosen note in my symphony of seduction, designed to draw him closer to me.

"Play something," he said with a shrug of indifference, resuming his workout without a second thought.

"I'll put it on shuffle," I said, my excitement barely contained. "Lily always insists on playing her own music. Not that I mind, I enjoy her work. But it's all I ever hear."

He nodded, a knowing glint in his eye, fully aware of Lily's habit of practicing her songs on repeat in her studio.

The room soon filled with music, and he instantly recognized the tune. "Walk on the Wild Side," he said between breaths, and I felt a spark of excitement, captivated by the contrast of his workout and the laid-back vibe of the song which mirrored Adam's calm energy.

"You like Lou Reed?" I asked, my smile broadening at his unexpectedly sweet expression, even as sweat dripped down his brow. It wasn’t a smile, but I’d take his attention however I could get it.

Adam nodded, yet there was a flicker of suspicion in his eyes, his muscles tensing slightly as he continued his routine.

"Lily is the one who introduced me to rock," I felt compelled to explain myself. Lou Reed and The Velvet Underground weren't my usual fare, but I had learned to appreciate them. Typically, if I wasn’t listening to music in my native tongue, I leaned towards rock artists like David Bowie and even industrial metal bands like Nine Inch Nails.

Adam remained silent, his gaze piercing, as if weighing my very soul. His silence once again prompted me to speak.

"You ever gone to one of her concerts?" I asked, and he shook his head. "Come with us next time. She opens for popular bands, so we get into some awesome shows for free."

Adam seemed to hesitate, the suspicion on his face fading, replaced by a hint of appreciation. "Sounds fun," he said, his voice softening as he wiped his brow.

I smiled, clearly pleased by his acceptance. A million possibilities flashed through my mind of what I could do with Adam in the intimate darkness of a crowd.

"And if you ever want to creep on me again, just let me know. Don't be shy about it." I winked, and his face instantly turned a deep shade of red. I hoped he understood that this was an invitation to join in next time.

Adam didn’t respond, as expected, being the quiet boy he was. Nonetheless, he lingered, working out in my company for half an hour before making his exit. Every second of those thirty minutes, I observed him intently, my heart racing with exhilaration each time our eyes met. He would always look away, a deep blush coloring his cheeks. The fact that he stayed, allowing me to admire his shirtless form as he perspired, suggested he found some pleasure in our shared glances. Perhaps he was even waiting for me to finish what I had started earlier, to pull out my cock and jerk off with him right there. The thought was tempting, but I couldn’t—not with Lily practicing her music just down the hall.

For thirty minutes, he exercised in my presence, both of us glistening with sweat, immersed in the pulsating beats of the music he adored. It felt like such a rare and precious bonding activity between us. Even as the sun dipped below the horizon, Adam stood as a breathtaking silhouette against the window, an ethereal vision that held my gaze captive and refused to let go.

But those thirty minutes vanished in an instant, and the end of his workout came all too soon. He grabbed a towel, wiping the sweat from his face and neck. His nervous eyes lingered on me for a moment before he quickly and silently made his exit, hurrying downstairs to lock himself in the bathroom and shower off his hard work.

Gliding across the room to where he had abandoned his towel, I seized it, pressing the soft, slightly damp fabric to my face. I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply, lost in the intoxicating scent of my beloved. His smell only confirmed that we were destined for each other. The sweet, heady aroma of his sweat was more than just a fragrance—it was a biological signal, an irresistible lure that aroused me to the core.

Being older now, Adam smelled a lot stronger than the last time I was able to press my nose to his body. The intensity of his aroma had matured, deepened, and I was entirely consumed by it. It was as if his very essence was calling out to me, an irresistible force that pulled me closer, drowning me in a sea of desire. My body responded to his scent with an almost unhinged fervor, a testament to the powerful, evolutionary drive that bound us together.

I decided to bring the small towel into mine and Lily’s bedroom, delicately placing it beneath my pillow with an intent to nuzzle later in the night. The thought of having his scent so intimately close to me while I slept was utterly delightful, a secret indulgence that I was eagerly anticipating. Maybe I’d even bury my face in it as I fucked Lily—that could be fun.

Reaching for my phone, I discreetly checked the hidden cameras to see what Lily was up to since I couldn't hear her in her studio. She was in the process of cooking dinner, granting me the precious time I needed to see Adam. The anticipation was a delicious torment, and my cock still ached for attention, heightened by the lingering fragrance of Adams towel.

The heat of desire from my encounter with Adam still lingered, a smoldering ember that refused to be extinguished. As dusk approached, I knew the cover of night would soon grant me the freedom to indulge in a bit of masturbatory fun. My evenings had become a ritual of silent yearning, spent by the pool under the cloak of shadows, hoping my dear boy would join me for a clandestine swim. But when he never appeared, the darkness often led me to his bedroom window, where I would lose myself in the forbidden pleasure of jerking off to him. I usually believed he was oblivious to my gaze, typically absorbed in his phone or the TV. But tonight was different. Tonight, he was performing just for me.

He was stunning, utterly magnificent. His exquisite body lay sprawled out on the bed, blanket draped over his legs like a scene from a Renaissance painting. His sweat glistened in the low lamplight, each droplet a jewel on his skin. His breathing was heavy as his hand moved with fervent grace over his cock. He was pleasing himself, and the sight was so achingly beautiful it took my breath away. My heart pounded for him, a rhythm almost singing in harmony with the divine spectacle before me. I was consumed by him, every breath he took, every movement he made. The sheer perfection of his form, the way his muscles tensed and relaxed, was an ode to the gods.

He was clearly lost in the memory of what he'd witnessed earlier upstairs. The show I had put on for him had ignited something within him, and now he was returning the favor with equal fervor. A wave of appreciative warmth surged through me, spreading like wildfire. Adam, with his generous and sweet nature, was doing this just for me.

The evening air was cool, but the heat between us was undeniable. The cicadas sang their nightly chorus, but all I could hear was the pounding of my heart and the soft rustle of fabric as I reached into my pants and freed my own aching cock. I began to stroke it slowly, savoring every moment of the perfect scene unfolding before me.

As the moonlight cast a gentle glow over the pool, I could feel our connection deepening, the unspoken bond between us coming to fruition. The way he moved, the way his eyes remained squeezed shut, holding an image of me in his mind—it was as if we were the only two people in the world. The stars above seemed to shimmer in approval, the heavens commending us for finally finding each other. I closed my eyes briefly, letting the sensations wash over me, before opening them again to drink in the sight of Adam, my sweet, sweet Adam, who had become the center of my universe.

He was the very definition of beauty, a living masterpiece. With his eyes squeezed shut in concentration, a single bead of sweat traced a path down his temple, glistening in the dim light. I ached to be in his bed beside him, to feel the warmth of his skin against mine, to taste the saltiness borne from his labor. The temptation was almost unbearable, a physical pull that drew me closer to him even as I watched from a distance.

His hand moved at a frantic pace and I knew he was aching for me, imagining my warmth, aware that I was watching through the darkness of his window. Gradually, my own pace increased, mirroring Adam's rhythm, my breathing coming in quick and shallow through my nose. Our every movement, every breath, was synchronized, a dance of passion. I could almost feel his touch, the heat of his body, the intensity of his love. The world around us ceased to exist, leaving only the two of us, bound together by an invisible thread of desire. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat echoing the frantic pace of our movements, as we were drawn ever closer to the edge of ecstasy.

I yearned to place a hand on the window, to lean against it and bridge the chasm between us, drawing as close to Adam as I possibly could. The urge was irresistible, yet a gnawing fear held me back. What if he was unaware of my watchful eyes? While I was certain he was lost in thoughts of me, the sight of a shadowy figure outside his window might frighten him if he didn’t immediately recognize it was me. The thought of him recoiling in fear, rather than welcoming me with open arms, was a torment I could scarcely endure. Every fiber of my being longed to reach out, to close the distance, but the risk of shattering the fragile illusion of our connection kept me rooted in place, a silent observer of his private reverie.

So, I refrained from pressing myself to the glass so explicitly. Instead, I relished the thought of him being unaware of my presence, jerking my cock as my love grew with each passing moment. The distance between us, though a fragile wall of glass, felt like an insurmountable chasm. Yet, it was this very separation that heightened my longing for him. One day I would join him in his bed. As I continued to pump my cock, my mind was consumed by the image of Adam, lost in his own world, oblivious to the intensity of my gaze.

His repetitive stroking was mesmerizing, each movement so deliberate and intimate. His beautiful lashes rested gently against his high cheekbones, making him look so angelic, so serene, even as he engaged in something so profoundly vulgar. The fact that he was doing this after catching me masturbating earlier added an electric charge to the moment.

For many nights, I had stood outside his window, my own cock on full display, yet he had never once noticed, never touched himself in response. But now, the tables had turned. He was ignited, his own passion stirred by witnessing my raw, unfiltered love for him. The sight of him performing this intimate act, knowing it was just for me, made my heart pound and my breath quicken. His every movement was a silent testament to the love that had blossomed between us, a connection now brought to a fevered pitch under the cover of night.

Finally, I witnessed the breathtaking culmination of Adam's climax. His legs extended rigidly on the bed, his pretty prick releasing its essence onto his toned abdomen. His abs contracted beautifully as the strings of cum erupted from his cock, with some even reaching his nipples. His chest rose and fell gently, his hand continuing its rhythm at a slightly slower pace, until at last, he descended from the peak of euphoria. It was a spectacular sight.

The room seemed to hold its breath in those moments, the air thick with the heat of his passion. I ached to be on the other side of the glass, to feel his body against mine. Adams muscles rippled under his skin, glistening with sweat. My parched lips yearned, a desperate thirst for the intoxicating taste of him. I could see the raw emotion in his eyes—a blend of relief, satisfaction, and something deeper, perhaps a flicker of guilt, for finding pleasure in thoughts of his sister's husband.

Just the thought of that was enough to send me over the edge. My breath hitched, and my body tensed as I felt the wave of pleasure building rapidly. My hand moved with a desperate rhythm, my eyes locked on Adam’s form through the window. The intensity of the moment overwhelmed me, and with a shuddering gasp, I reached my climax. Hot, thick streams spurted onto the cold brickwork lining the house, dripping down to the ground beneath Adams window. The raw, primal release left me trembling, my mind spinning with the forbidden desire that had just consumed me.

As Adam’s breathing gradually steadied, the sweet boy gazed up at the ceiling with a soft, almost vulnerable expression. Unbeknownst to him, a hidden camera in his AC vent captured every moment of his quiet introspection. I was certain he must have been thinking about me, about the bond that tethered us together. The aftermath of his climax left him looking even more angelic, his face flushed and his body relaxed. The sight of him, so open and unguarded, filled me with a profound sense of intimacy and affection. This moment was more than just physical; it was a beautiful, unspoken understanding between us, a silent acknowledgment of the bond that had brought us to this point.

Adam sat up then, reaching over to grab the tissues on his bedside table. As he did, his gaze lingered over the window slightly, as if he were confirming that I had indeed been watching. My heart raced with excitement, knowing he had really performed for me, fully aware of my eyes on him! The thrill of that realization sent waves of exhilaration through me. But just as quickly as his gaze met the darkness outside the window, it shifted to the box of tissues, which he used to tenderly clean himself.

I wondered then if Adam would notice the absence of the tissues from his trash can. A wicked thought crossed my mind—using those tissues to clean up Lily after passionately ravishing her, and then wiping off my own cock. I sighed with a perverse sense of fulfillment, taking the remnants of cum on my hand and smearing it onto the glass of Adam's bedroom window. The evidence of my dark deeds were becoming increasingly noticeable from the countless times I had stood outside his window, jerking my cock to the sight of him. Perhaps that was how Adam knew I had been watching the intimate performance he had put on just for me.

I made a mental note to save the recording of Adam's exquisite display in his room tonight. Heading to the dining room where Lily was nearly done making dinner, I felt utterly satiated by the knowledge that my boy was finally succumbing to my desires. He had pleasured himself, fully conscious of my devoted gaze. The sheer ecstasy of it was exhilarating—knowing he was so willing, so deliciously secretive. What a naughty boy he was, keeping this tantalizing secret between us as he seduced his sister's husband. The very thought sent shivers of delight through me, a forbidden thrill.

Chapter Text

You are, no doubt, aware by now of my proclivity for those who are younger, much like my beautiful Adam. When they possess a soft-spoken nature, like my little lover, one might overlook the telltale signs of their youth, their inexperience. It becomes all too easy to delude oneself into believing they possess a wisdom beyond their years, a maturity that is but a mirage. Their quiet demeanor might suggest some sort of profound contemplation, but do not be fooled.

The unspoken words, the gentle nods, and the serene gaze can easily be misconstrued as signs of a contemplative mind. I encountered this frequently during my time as a teaching assistant at Lily's university, which is how I came to meet the stunning flower. Despite my undeniable charm attracting many young ladies, only Lily managed to capture even a fragment of my heart before Adam appeared. Though, that did not stop me from appreciating the beauty of the raw, unshaped essence of youth.

It is this very naivety that tends to attract me, a blank canvas upon which I could project my desires and fantasies. That is how I had shaped Lily to be the perfect little pet for me. The allure of molding, of guiding their nascent thoughts, becomes a temptation difficult to resist. With Lily, I saw myself as a sculptor, chiseling away at her rough edges, uncovering the potential that lies beneath.

As an architect, I find myself drawn to the parallels between my profession and my passion for Adam. Just as I meticulously design and construct buildings, so too do I envision shaping the mind of my young lover. Every clandestine interaction, every whispered word, is similar to laying down the foundation, erecting the framework of his burgeoning identity. The process is both an art and science, an intricate dance of manipulation and precision.

I knew I must tread carefully in my corruption of Adam, for in my quest to guide and tempt him, there was always the risk of extinguishing the very light that drew me to him: the light of his youth, his naivety, his innocence. The architecture of the soul is delicate, and in my hands, I knew Adam must be treated with the utmost care and reverence. It was not my intent to break the boy, but to guide him into his destiny.

Before Adam came into my life, there had been a few times I had mistaken a quiet demeanor for a depth of wisdom that simply wasn't there—Lily for example. Social media, with its unfiltered glimpses into their lives, often revealed the true extent of their youthful ignorance—a flaw I found deeply unattractive. Their amusements—the memes, the trivialities—all painted a picture far removed from the quiet, thoughtful young lady I had envisioned. Stalking their social media accounts tended to unearth the sickening truth, a barrage of cringe-worthy posts and inane humor that shattered the illusion, and in essence, broke my heart.

The reality of their online presence was a stark contrast to the facade they presented in person. It was a sobering reminder of their inexperience, their immaturity. The crude display of their humor, the superficial interactions, all served to highlight the vast chasm between their perceived wisdom and their actual naivety. It was disheartening to see how easily the image I had of them could be dismantled with a few scrolls through their feed.

This revelation often left me clinging to the delusional view I had initially formed, desperately wanting to believe that I knew them on a deeper level than the awkward, surface-level persona they displayed online. But it was a lie, a comforting illusion that masked the uncomfortable truth. The architecture of their character, much like a poorly designed building, lacked the structural integrity to support the weight of my expectations.

Occasionally, while scrolling online, I might encounter a young soul, brimming with the misplaced confidence of someone who believes herself to be far more mature than she truly is. She decorates her online persona with melancholic or motivational quotes, convinced that these borrowed words set her apart from her peers. Yet, to the discerning eye, her ignorance was as obvious as a child proudly reciting the alphabet, oblivious to the greater complexities of language.

It is a somewhat humiliating revelation to find oneself attracted to someone with such immaturity, to see the fantastical allure of innocence defiled by the stark realization of its shallowness. Those who flaunt their borrowed wisdom on social media reveal not their depth, but their desperate yearning for validation. It was foolish of me to believe that someone so lacking in genuine experience could ever grasp the intricate truths of existence.

But my Adam was a rare exception among his youthful peers. He maintained a nearly nonexistent social media presence, a fact that both delighted and disappointed me. On one hand, it suggested he had transcended the need for validation from strangers. On the other, it meant there was little for me to uncover about his personal preferences. So far, music had been the only thing I could uncover. I had to delve deep to discover Adams other interests, often finding him in the background of Ryan's online life. Naturally, I stalked Ryan's profile as well, expecting to uncover a side of Adam reserved solely for his friends, only to find that this side was just as aloof as the one I knew.

Yet, Adam's superiority over his peers was glaringly apparent when compared with his insignificant coworker. Ryan was a mere child in comparison, his immaturity starkly highlighting Adam's refined demeanor. Although Ryan was just eighteen, and such behavior was to be expected, it only served to make my sweetheart Adam appear even more exceptional.

I was waiting for his arrival, curious to see if Ryan's in-person demeanor was as insufferable as his online presence. Confident in Adam's unwavering loyalty to me, I had permitted Ryan to come over. This way, I could scrutinize their interactions, ensuring there was nothing that should alarm me. I would tolerate Adam's friends for now, but eventually, he would realize their uselessness and understand that I alone could fulfill all his needs.

The moment soon arrived; the chime of the doorbell echoed through the house, heralding Ryan's arrival.

"Adam! Your friend is here!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the house.

I quickly made my way to the door, determined to intercept Ryan before Adam could greet him. I swung the door open, pleased to see the amazement flicker in his plain eyes.

"You're not Adam," he said, his voice tinged with surprise.

"Certainly not," I smiled, watching his eyes scan the entryway of my meticulously designed home.

"You've got a nice place," he said, clearly impressed.

"Designed it myself," I said, my pride swelling. It was gratifying to receive recognition, even from someone as insignificant as Ryan. At least he had the sense to appreciate true beauty. But that also meant he could recognize Adam's allure, a realization that stirred a flicker of jealousy within me.

Adam approached then, his eyes flickering between us. He was wearing his swimsuit, and I couldn't help but marvel at how handsome he looked. The sight of his toned body made my heart race, but I knew I needed to keep my distance to observe how the boys interacted without my presence.

"Here he is!" I announced, presenting Adam like the masterpiece he was. My eyes lingered on his bare chest, appreciating every detail. Ryan, however, seemed more interested in the architecture, which somewhat eased my possessive instincts.

"Wow," Ryan said, clearly impressed by the house as he stepped in. I smiled, feeling a twinge of satisfaction. It was nice to be recognized for my work.

"C'mon," Adam motioned for Ryan to follow.

The boys went into Adam's room, and I made myself comfortable in the living room, sinking into the plush cushions of the sofa. I pulled out my phone to watch the hidden cameras, feeling a thrill of anticipation. With Lily out of the house, I had the freedom to jerk off if I wanted to. My hand wandered, resting comfortably on my groin, ready to explore further if the mood struck.

Adam and Ryan chatted, and I watched as Ryan shamelessly put on his swim trunks in front of my shy, blushing boy. Adam's cheeks turned a delicate shade of pink, his eyes darting away to avoid the sight. His modesty was endearing, proof of his pure and unspoken loyalty to me. The way he averted his gaze, even when no one else would have blamed him for looking, filled me with a deep appreciation.

I continued to watch as the boys made their way out to the pool. With limited camera coverage around the pool area, I knew I had to get closer for a clearer view. I moved into the kitchen, positioning myself at the sliding glass door. The setting sun cast a warm, golden glow over the backyard, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere. The twilight provided the perfect cover; if the boys glanced towards the house, they would see only the suns reflection on the glass, completely unaware of my watchful eyes behind it.

The boys didn't do much as I watched, waiting. Ryan's playfulness was somewhat annoying, his loud laughter and splashing grating on my nerves. Yet, I found solace in Adam's tranquil, unruffled, and composed demeanor. He floated serenely, his eyes occasionally darting towards the house as if seeking my approval. So far, he was being a good boy, and my heart swelled with a possessive pride. The contrast between Ryan's boisterous antics and Adam's calm composure only deepened my appreciation for my boy's quiet loyalty.

Eventually, I decided to slip out the patio door. I quietly settled into a chair nestled in the darkest shadow next to the house. My intention wasn't to be seen; this way, I could eavesdrop on their conversation. Though their voices were faint from my vantage point, a few notable words managed to travel across the water and yard to reach my ears.

"Our romantic swim," "You really are attracted to me," and worst of all, "Kiss my cheek."

It was instant betrayal, my anger rising like a tidal wave. The words infuriated me, yet I maintained my composed facade, my eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before me. Ryan was acting stupid, as if flirting, his arm draped over Adam's shoulder. My boy tried to pull away, his discomfort visible even from a distance. Adam's usual awkwardness was painfully evident. I couldn't help but yearn for the day he would open his heart fully to me, shedding that uncomfortable demeanor.

Seeing Ryan's advances and Adam's clear discomfort ignited a storm within me, but the fact that Adam wasn't reciprocating helped to quell my anger, if only slightly. My mind raced with possessive thoughts, my emotions a turbulent mix of jealousy and protectiveness. Adam's devotion, his unwillingness to engage with Ryan's foolish advances, reassured me. It was a small victory, a testament to the bond we shared, and it was enough to keep my rage at bay for the moment.

But then, with his arm tenderly slung around Adam's neck, Ryan gently pulled him closer, planting a delicate kiss on his cheek. An instant fire ignited within my chest, spreading like wildfire throughout my body. My vision blurred at the edges, my heart pounded violently, and a seething jealousy coursed through my veins. How DARE he? Kiss MY Adam? My entire being trembled with fury, my mind struggling to comprehend the audacity of such an act.

It felt like a punch to the gut, a betrayal so deep it left me gasping. The disbelief was overwhelming, my mind racing. Adam had been lying, hiding the truth of their relationship from me. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat echoing the fury and hurt coursing through me. The sight of Ryan's lips on Adam's cheek was devastating, and I couldn't shake the feeling that everything I believed about Adam was crumbling before my eyes.

And then the two submerged, disappearing from my view beneath the water's shimmering surface. I bolted upright in my seat, my eyes desperately scanning the water, but they were gone. Was he kissing Adam down there?? The same way I had kissed Adam just a week before?? The thought twisted my stomach into knots. How could Adam do this to me?

Soon enough, the two resurfaced, Adam smiling softly at Ryan, and I felt a wave of nausea crash over me, my stomach churning violently. It was as though the very sight of their shared moment, was a physical blow, leaving me teetering on the edge of vomiting. The betrayal was unmistakable, a bitter taste in my mouth that I couldn't swallow away.

"How are you so strong?" I could hear Adam's breathless huffs echoing through the air.

His tone carried a hint of joy that shattered me. He was flirting with Ryan! It felt as though a knife had been driven through my heart, twisting deeper at Ryans laughter. The betrayal was suffocating, like a heavy weight pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. Adam had lied to me. Clearly Ryan was more than just a coworker friend.

Adams eyes then met mine, and his face went pale upon seeing me. He had thought their romantic swim was just the two of them. My eyes slid to the clueless Ryan, his carefree smile igniting my fury even more. How dare that brat take what was mine right in my own pool?

The anger surged through me, my fists clenching, and I could feel the heat rising to my face. Ryan followed Adam's nervous gaze towards me, sudden shame spreading across his face. Damn right, you better feel shame, twerp.

I stood up, knowing my cover was blown, and slowly made my way toward them. They whispered conspiratorially, swimming towards me with a hesitance that betrayed their guilt. The sight of their remorseful faces was like kerosene to the inferno of my wrath. They were fully aware that their actions were wrong. Adam's unexpected disloyalty was a relentless ache.

"Don't do that gay shit in my pool," I snapped, my voice trembling with barely contained rage. I glowered down at them, my arms folding over my chest in a futile attempt to restrain the tempest within.

The urge to tear Ryan apart limb by limb was overwhelming, my body shaking with the effort to contain it. The only thing stopping me was the water that shielded them, a liquid sanctuary I was unwilling to breach in my dry clothes. This was a betrayal, one so utterly inconsiderate of my bond with Adam. It made my blood seethe and my heart pounded a relentless rhythm in my chest, each beat a thunderous echo of my growing fury.

But then, both of them blinked in surprise. "Huh?" Adam asked, his brows knitting together in confusion.

Perhaps my words had lacked the precision required. Don't let your stupid fucking friend put his lips on your face. That face belonged to ME. Adam was my property, a fact as undeniable as gravity. How dare Ryan invade my home and defile my pool by kissing my lover. Surely, Adam understood by now that he was mine, irrevocably and entirely.

"It was just a joke," Ryan said, but my glare remained fixed on his pathetic form.

Their confusion was baffling to me. My eyes narrowed, dissecting their expressions for any hint of deceit. They had to know what they had done, surely? Was I overreacting? Absolutely not. One does not simply waltz into another's home and kiss the hosts lover under his very nose. Even if Ryan was ignorant of my claim over Adam, he had no right to lay a finger on him. Adam was mine, and any transgression against that fact was a direct affront to me.

"You need to go home," I decided, and Adam's face flushed with embarrassment. Had he not confided in Ryan about our bond?

"He's got a girlfriend, you know," Adam said, attempting to soothe my jealous heart.

My expression softened ever so slightly, wondering if perhaps I had overreacted. I didn't appreciate Adam defending that cretin, but I was relieved that he was trying to ease my fears, essentially reaffirming his feelings for me. I exhaled deeply, the tension in my chest loosening just a fraction.

Lily had mentioned she was coming home early tonight due to a headache. I could easily use that to my advantage—an ideal excuse to send Ryan home.

"Sorry, Lily has a migraine. She asked me to come out and send you off," I said, masking my true intentions with a concerned look. Adam and Ryan exchanged uneasy glances.

"Okay..." Ryan mumbled, shifting uncomfortably.

"I thought she was playing tonight?" Adam questioned, a hint of suspicion in his voice. My eyes narrowed, not appreciating the challenge.

"She's on her way home. Left early because of the migraine," I spoke slowly, trying to keep my composure. Adam had already pushed my buttons tonight. He needed to learn to accept my word without question. His behavior required correction. Adam huffed, avoiding my intense gaze, and I felt a surge of possessive anger. He was mine, and he needed to remember that.

"You guys can swim awhile longer while you wait on your ride," I offered, settling into a lawn chair. I leaned back and closed my eyes, content that Ryan would soon be gone. Then I could have a private word with Adam about his behavior tonight. I needed to remind him of our connection, one that no one else could ever understand.

"I think we'll just go back to my room for now," Adam said, and Ryan nodded quickly, eager to escape the uncomfortable atmosphere.

"Alright," I replied nonchalantly, not moving a muscle as I basked in the fading sunlight. At least this way, I could use my hidden cameras to spy on them, ensuring they didn't kiss each other in the privacy of Adam's room.

They quickly exited the pool, drying off and grabbing Ryan's bag before heading inside.

As night began to fall, the sky deepened to a dark purple, speckled with twinkling stars. The air grew cooler, and the shadows lengthened, creating an eerie silence around the house, broken occasionally by sparse cricket songs. I decided to linger outside, hovering near the expansive windows. I had designed the house with large, open windows to fill the rooms with light. It was a fortunate coincidence that these windows also provided a perfect vantage point to observe Adam more intimately than my hidden cameras ever could.

Moving stealthily through the shadows, I kept my distance from Adam's window. Two sets of eyes were harder to evade if I needed to. I refrained from pulling out the surveillance app, aware that any noise or light might draw their attention outside. Silencing my phone, I watched intently, the darkness enveloping me as I scrutinized their every move.

Nothing seemed too suspicious at first; they turned their backs to each other while changing out of their swim trunks, maintaining a sense of modesty.

But then, Ryan said something that made Adam laugh, a sound that wounded me almost as bad as witnessing the kiss. Watching Adam throw a pillow at Ryan, his face lit up with that rare, radiant smile, was utterly unbearable. That smile, so precious and elusive, had always been reserved for Lily. Seeing it now, directed at Ryan, filled me with a painful jealousy.

I stood outside the window, a silent observer cloaked in darkness, my emotions churning like a stormy sea. The depth of my love for Adam was both a blessing and a curse, driving me to the brink of madness. I couldn't let Adam continue this way, sharing moments of joy and intimacy with Ryan. It was clear that boundaries needed to be established, and I was determined to ensure that Adam understood his wrongdoing today.

After about an hour, the boys stood up and headed into the hallway. It was time for Ryan to go home. I glanced at my phone and saw a text from Lily saying she'd be home soon.

I moved silently along the perimeter of the house, blending into the shadows. My eyes remained fixed on Adam as he approached the front door, every step he took drawing my intense scrutiny. The darkness cloaked me, providing the perfect cover to observe without being seen.

Just as Adam reached the front door, Lily appeared, stepping inside with a slow, unsteady gait. Her shoulders were slumped and her face contorted in pain as she cradled her head with one hand. I remained hidden, my eyes following her every movement. She was clearly in pain, and I felt a sense of excitement that my excuse to send Ryan home was inadvertently supported by her condition.

Lily then went upstairs, leaving Adam to say his goodbye to Ryan. With the house plunged into darkness, I decided to slip inside, the shadows my only cover. The eerie silence amplified my every step as I moved stealthily through the unlit rooms. I watched Adam head back to his room, my presence still undetected. I followed closely, my mind racing, wondering when to confront him. The anticipation was almost unbearable, knowing that Lily would soon text, asking me to come rub her head. My time with Adam was limited; I had to choose my moment carefully.

He seemed blissfully unaware of my presence, an innocent lamb in the lion's den. I followed him with a predatory grace, each silent step heightening my anticipation. Perhaps I would follow him into his room, have our little chat with him writing beneath me on his bed. But as we reached the hallway, his bedroom beckoning from the opposite end, a floorboard betrayed my stealth with a sharp creak.

Adam froze, the darkness swallowing us both. Neither of us dared to move. My heart hammered in my chest, a wild, untamed rhythm. He stood there, petrified, little lamb caught in the headlights. The sight was unbearably endearing, his fear sparking something dark in me. I could no longer restrain myself. In a fevered rush, I closed the distance, seizing his shoulders and pinning him against the wall.

"The fuck?!" he yelled in alarm before I swiftly covered his mouth, stifling his protest. My body pressed firmly against his, trapping him in place, ensuring there was no escape for his smaller frame.

His fear was apparent, eyes wide and frantic, a delicious blend of terror and confusion. But as I held him firmly in place, he huffed, the initial terror morphing into a defiant glare. But seeing as he refrained from struggling, I slowly removed my hand, my fingers lingering on his lips for a moment longer than necessary. His chest heaved with rapid breaths, and I could feel the tension radiating from his body.

"I can't believe you'd do that in my own home," I whispered harshly. He blinked, stunned, his eyes wide with a mix of surprise and confusion.

"We won't smoke here anymore. I promise," he uttered, his tone laced with feigned innocence. Who would've guessed Adam would attempt to manipulate me?

"Not that," I said, my gaze hardening into a threatening glare. The intensity of my stare left no room for doubt; he knew exactly what I meant. "Don't let him kiss you like that."

"What?" he scoffed with disbelief.

"Don't play dumb," I glared, my patience wearing thin.

Why was he doing this? To make me jealous? Was he so young that he wanted to create unnecessary drama in our relationship? Adam couldn't be that immature, could he? Like those naive youths online? The thought made me sick. No. Ryan was the problem. He was forcing my boy into uncomfortable situations. Clearly, Adam had hated his advances.

"There's nothing going on between Ryan and me. He has a girlfriend," Adam explained, his voice steady as he tried to calm me. He was attempting to dispel my fears, to reassure me by confirming there was nothing between him and Ryan. I let out a sigh of relief, but my heart still pounded with anxiety.

"Nothing?" I asked, my voice tinged with desperation, hoping he would confirm that we were on the same page, that he was still my good boy.

"Nothing," he confirmed with a glare, his annoyance obvious. He was frustrated by my distrust, but I needed to hear it, needed him to validate me just a little more.

"What about us?" I asked, my gaze falling to his lips, yearning for him to close the distance between us. I hoped that Adam would initiate the kiss on his own, perhaps answer to my question with such a passionate declaration of his feelings.

But instead, Adam blinked in confusion, seeming to have no idea what I meant.

A stabbing pang pierced my chest at his silence. Why wasn't he speaking? Why wasn't he declaring that our bond remained strong, untouched by Ryan's perversions? I gently stroked his confused face, my hand lingering near his lips. I ached to glide my thumb over their velvety softness, to feel the warmth of his breath on my skin.

His beautiful, wide eyes stared into mine, utterly confused. A flurry of emotions surged through me—hurt, anger, and a twisted concern about what I might do to compel his response in the face of his continued silence. The desperation to make him see, to make him understand, gnawed at my very soul. The need to have him burned through me, and before it could consume me entirely, I tore myself away, forcing myself to leave him alone in the hallway, battling the intense desire to stay and force my love upon him.

Chapter Text

The disconnect between Adam and me was suddenly apparent, making me question everything. Why was he confused? He was clearly aware of the bond between us. I had seen it in the way he seductively lathered sunscreen onto himself, the way he stayed silent after our kiss beneath the water's surface, the way his eyes devoured me as I pleased myself, and then the way he put on his own show for me. It had been an act of gratitude resulting from my own display, an act so primal that it made his intentions clear. Those moments had solidified our connection, so why was he now denying it? I felt like I was losing my mind. I hadn’t imagine any of it; it was real, every bit of it. So why was he pretending not to know what we were? I thought we had made progress, I thought he was more willing to accept our love.

The confusion in his eyes was a stabbing pain in my heart. How could he not see it? How could he not feel it? Every shared moment between us was a testament to what we had. I needed him to understand, to feel the same intensity that consumed me. But his silence, his confusion—it was tearing me apart. My mind raced with thoughts of what I could do, what I must do, to make him realize the depth of my love, my obsession, my all-consuming need for him.

My chest felt like it was being squeezed in a vice, and a deep frown carved itself into my face. I needed to escape, fast, before the urge to hold onto Adam and never let go overwhelmed me. The bitter realization that I hadn't made as much progress in molding him into the perfect partner as I had believed was utterly crushing. It felt like all my efforts and careful planning had fallen short, leaving me with a hollow ache of disappointment and longing for what could have been, what should have been.

I inhaled deeply, trying to maintain my composure, reminding myself that patience was key in all of this. There was still a necessity for further temptation. Fine. It would all be worth it when Adam understood the depth of our connection unequivocally. But knowing that did nothing to alleviate the persistent ache in my heart.

I hurried upstairs to my room where Lily was already nestled under the covers. After stripping naked, I collapsed onto the bed beside her, pulling her close, clutching her tightly against my chest. Sometimes, if I tried hard enough, I could convince myself that I was holding Adam instead.

“Did I hear Adam yell?” Lily asked, voice tinged with concern. “Is he okay?” Her speaking would make the fantasy impossible—Adam and Lily sounded nothing alike.

“He’s fine,” I muttered, hoping she wouldn't dig any deeper.

“Are you okay?” she asked, somehow picking up on my distress. She turned to face me, her hands gently cradling my face.

Thankfully, the darkness in our room masked the anguish Adam had left me with.

“Does your head still hurt?” I asked, desperate to shift her focus away from my own pain. I couldn’t let her realize what was causing it.

She nodded, and I could feel her silent wish for me to kiss her face the way I yearned for her to kiss mine, a desperate desire for comfort. I gently cupped the back of her head, pulling her closer until I could press a tender kiss to her forehead. She nestled into me, her knee slipping between my legs, sending a jolt of arousal through my body. I tightened my grip on her thigh, drawing her even closer to my growing cock, my lips trailing kisses across her forehead and down to her temple.

The warmth of her skin under my mouth was a welcome distraction from the turmoil inside me. Sex had always been my sanctuary, the ultimate diversion from any pain within. Whenever emotions threatened to surface, rare those moments might be, I sought refuge in the carnal, using it as a shield against the feelings I dared not confront.

As my hands roamed Lily, becoming more insistent, I felt the familiar comfort of her body against mine. My fingers found their way to her ass, squeezing and pulling her closer, the need to lose myself in her overwhelming. I slipped her panties down, the fabric sliding easily over her smooth skin. But just as my pain was about to wane, I felt her resistance grow. Her movements became hesitant, her body tensing against my touch.

“I’m tired,” she said, her hand pressed to her forehead.

"Shh," I hushed, leaning in to kiss her.

“Dom, come on,” she grumbled, turning away from me.

A surge of annoyance flared within me. I reached over, gripping her face with my hand, effectively silencing her with my palm. She let out a muffled whimper of surprise, her sleepy eyes widening.

"Come closer," I demanded, and she obeyed, wiggling closer, pressing her body firmly against mine once more. "I'm trying to help you," I murmured against her ear, my voice low and commanding. My fingers tangled in her hair, forcefully angling her head so I could press a kiss to her throat. Her hands rested on my collarbones, not quite pushing me away but creating a barrier that only fueled my determination.

I needed her to distract me from the gnawing pain in my chest, a pain that felt like it was tearing me apart from the inside. And in return, I would distract her from the throbbing ache in her head. It was a mutual exchange of solace, a way for both of us to find some semblance of relief. Adam had hurt me deeply, and I craved Lily’s comfort, since I knew Adam would not offer it.

I yearned for her to shower me with kisses, for her soft lips to whisper that everything would be alright. Even if she had no idea what was to come with Adam and me, I desperately needed her to hold me, to wrap me in the comforting embrace reminiscent of the ones my adoptive mother gave. But she remained distant, trapped in her own pain, her headache a barrier to the affection I craved. She was pushing me away, and that rejection made the hurt inside me twist into a simmering anger, an anger I had been trying to suppress ever since I saw Ryan plant that kiss on Adam’s cheek.

It wouldn’t hurt Lily to let me fuck. If anything, I’d be offering her a fragment of pleasure amidst her pain. She had asked me countless times to fuck her when she had a headache, knowing it often worked to alleviate her suffering. I could give her that relief now, just as she could give me the distraction I so desperately needed.

But as I tried to pull her closer, her resistance only fueled the fire of my frustration. My hands trembled with a mix of desire and anger, the need to feel her, to lose myself in her. I wanted to drown out the hurt, to replace it with the physical connection that had always extinguished any pain.

My hand in her hair moved behind her head, securing her as I claimed her lips with a firm, unyielding kiss. She tried to turn away, but I tightened my grip, my fingers digging into her scalp. "Kiss me," I commanded, my voice a low, dangerous growl. It was a clear warning against further disobedience.

Her eyes flashed with defiance, and she pressed her lips together, refusing to yield. I could feel her determination to fight me, preferring to sleep through the pain of her headache. It only made me more resolute, the anger in me growing. I tightened my grip, my fingers digging into her scalp. "Kiss me," I repeated, my voice even more commanding. She wouldn’t get another warning.

She let out a huff, but slowly, reluctantly, her lips parted for me. I savored the taste of her, a sigh of pleasure escaping me. As her lips moved against mine, I closed my eyes, letting the pleasure wash over me. The hurt of Adam's confusion faded, replaced by the undeniable reality of Lily's submission. She was mine, completely and utterly. I couldn't help but wish that Adam would just relent, give in and be mine already, just like his sister.

I moved to hover above her, pleased by the sight of her stunning nakedness. Her panties still clung to her hips, but not for much longer. Adam's behavior had left me desperate for a sense of control, a sense of ownership, and thankfully, Lily was here, ready to submit to my every desire.

Her body quivered, her eyes holding a lingering spark of rebellion, a silent challenge for me to prove my dominance. Occasionally, Lily liked to feign a playful struggle, relishing in my rougher side. She made that abundantly clear when she started to turn away, and my hand moved from her hair to her chin, lifting her face to meet my gaze. "Look at me," I demanded.

Her hesitation lingered, her defiance simmering just beneath the surface, yearning for me to seize control and move her forcefully. But after Adam's affront, I didn't want her opposition; I needed her unwavering loyalty. She was enjoying testing my limits, but if she didn’t yield soon, my patience would snap, and anger would take its place. I wanted her complete and willing submission, her trust, and her devotion, not a playful game of defiance.

“NOW,” I demanded and her stunning green eyes finally met mine. There was conflict within them, a struggle between submission and disobedience. Lily had a knack for being a naughty thing at the most inconvenient times, yet she always remained a good girl.

I traced my thumb along her lower lip, feeling the softness of her skin as her gaze remained locked on me. "Good girl, I murmured. “Always such a good girl for me.”

She stared up at me, waiting for me to continue, so I leaned down, pressing my lips to hers. She held my face in her small hands, kissing back.

I allowed myself to melt into the kiss, my body sinking against her smaller one. She was so petite and effortlessly enveloped by my size. I slid my hand between her legs, feeling her dampness seeping through her panties. The touch elicited a sharp gasp, allowing me to push my tongue into her mouth. Our lips danced, my finger slipping snugly inside her wet cunt, her panties held aside with my thumb.

But then images of Adams confused expression invaded my mind, igniting a fresh wave of irritation. He should have understood. Frustrated, I broke the kiss abruptly, my grip unrelenting as I forcefully maneuvered Lily onto her knees before me.

“Dom w-wait," she glanced over her shoulder, her eyes widened in surprise, a mixture of fear and anticipation flashing across her face. I disregarded her entirely, tearing her panties off in one smooth motion. My cock plunged into her wetness with ease, and she yielded, leaning forward and presenting her pretty ass to me. Good girl, she knew her place, allowing me to ravish her completely. She buried her face into the mattress, attempting to stifle the moan that escaped her as I thrusted deep.

"Ah!" she cried out in pleasure, the sound escaping her lips as she turned her face to the side, gasping for breath.

“Be quiet," I whispered harshly, my hand firmly covering her mouth. I couldn't afford the risk of Lily alerting Adam to our act. Despite what had transpired between us earlier, I needed him to know I still belonged to him. Hearing me fuck his sister was not the way to prove that.

With my free hand, I tightened my grip on her hip, pulling her back to meet each powerful thrust. Her muffled whimpers only spurred me on, enhanced by the sound of our bodies colliding. But for Adam, I leaned over her, my breath hot against her ear as I whispered, "You need to be a good girl and stay quiet," my hand still firmly silencing her cries.

Her body trembled, her inner walls clenching around me. She was losing herself to the pleasure, and the thought of her coming undone while trying to contain her moans drove me wild. My hand slid from her mouth to her throat, applying just enough pressure to remind her who was in control. The gesture had elicited a faint, choked moan, prompting me to tighten my hold. “Not a sound,” I warned.

Her eyes widened, and she nodded slightly, her breaths coming in short, ragged gasps. I could feel her surrendering completely, her body yielding to me.

With each thrust, I tried to banish the tormenting thoughts of Adam, focusing instead on the way Lily's body responded to me. Her muffled moans were a song of suppressed desire, each sound driving me deeper into the haze of passion, and deeper into her cunt. Her body was tense, likely from the lingering headache, and I could feel her tightness, the way her pussy gripped me, pulling me in, yielding completely to the pleasure I forced upon her.

As I fucked harder, my mind raced with the contradictions of my emotions. The sweetness of Adam's face clashed with the cruelty of his indifference. Was this his way of punishing me for embarrassing him in front of Ryan? The idea twisted my insides, but I couldn't stop. Each thrust was a rebellion against the pain, a declaration that I would not be broken by his neglect.

My thoughts were a chaotic storm of anger, and sadness, driving me to be rougher with Lily. The thought of wrapping my hands around her throat to choke her until she nearly passed out was enticing, but our position wouldn’t make it easy. I couldn't keep my hand over her throat any longer. Yanking my hand away, I instead grabbed a fistful of her hair and forced her face into the pillow.

I channeled my turbulent emotions into our sex, knowing she reveled in the roughness. Needing to feel more control, I seized her wrists, pulling them back sharply. Her body arched, her back bending in a way that exposed her beautiful breasts. Even in the dim light of our bedroom, I could see her perfectly reflected in the mirror across from us.

As I thrust into her, her sharp moans pierced the air, an intoxicating blend of pleasure and pain. Each desperate, raw sound she made—reminiscent of pleas and begging—ignited the darkest corners of my mind, where my desire of force lay hidden. In that primal dance, I felt as if I was losing myself, consumed by the raw, unfiltered fantasy.

As much as Lily relished my roughness, she could not endure the full extent of my true darkness. So, I let myself get lost in that fantasy, imagining her cries as genuine pleas for mercy. The thought of her distress, even if only in my mind, evoked an illicit thrill within me. It was a dangerous game, seeing just how much Lily would tolerate, but it was the only way to unleash my dark desires without crossing the line.

After being faced with the truth of Adams ignorance, I knew I needed to express my wrath in the form of rough sex. If I didn't, my fury would inevitably turn upon my dear innocent boy, and that was a fate I could not bear. Despite the tempest raging within me, I couldn't bring myself to inflict such pain on young Adam. Our blossoming relationship was far too delicate to withstand the revelation of my darker inclinations, and I feared that Adam's forgiveness would not come as easily as Lily's if I went too far.

And so, each thrust became more intense, driven by the imagined fear in Lily’s voice. My grip on her wrists tightened, my fingers digging into her skin as I pulled her arms back further. Her body arched in response, and I could feel her trembling. It was as if the boundary between fantasy and reality blurred, and I was completely consumed by the moment.

As I reached my peak, my body convulsed with pleasure, releasing a flood of my pent up frustration into Lily's welcoming warmth. The act was almost cathartic, a way to escape the storm of emotions that had been raging within me. For a brief moment, I felt a sense of peace, the orgasm providing a temporary reprieve from the darkness that haunted me.

Lily collapsed onto the bed the moment I released her wrists, her body spent and trembling. My cock had slipped out, my seed a tantalizing drip out of her. It was a pretty sight as she lay there on her stomach, vulnerable and exposed. I couldn't help but admire the way her body looked, flushed and glistening. I grabbed her ass, pulling it slightly for a better view, savoring every detail of the aftermath.

Unfortunately, my phone was lost in a heap of my clothes on the floor, unable to capture the moment with a photo. No matter, I could always recreate the masterpiece. I reached over, grabbing Lily’s discarded panties, using them to wipe off my cock. The fabric was soft, almost innocent against the obscenity that had just taken place. As I stared at the mess left on Lily, I wished I had Adams cum soaked tissues to clean her up with, but leaving the evidence of our act was equally satisfying. Once my cock was clean of her juices, I flopped down onto the bed beside her, feeling a strange mix of satisfaction and longing for Adam. The room was filled with the scent of our sex, my chest rising and falling with deep breaths.

Lily turned to face me then, her eyes icy and brimming with tears. A single tear slipped down her cheek, glistening in the dim light. Was the pain from her headache really that unbearable?

“It didn’t help?” I asked, leaning over to kiss her face, but her hands immediately shot out, pushing me away with surprising force.

“Asshole,” she huffed, turning her back to me, her voice trembling with emotion.

“What?” I asked, my brow furrowing in confusion, genuinely taken aback by her reaction.

“I told you to stop,” she mumbled, the hurt unmistakable.

“No, you didn’t,” I blinked in surprise, trying to recall any moment where she had asked me to stop. There was none. She had enjoyed it, hadn't she? It was a distraction from her headache, a way to help her feel better. I was doing her a favor.

“I did,” she grumbled, her voice thick with emotion. Had I really misjudged the situation that much? To such an extent that brought Lily to tears? I was not convinced. But the hurt expression on her face sparked an unsettling flicker in my chest. I needed to stay in her good graces if I wanted things to work with Adam.

“I’m sorry, come here,” I murmured, pulling her against my chest and wrapping her in a comforting embrace.

I did not regret my actions—she hadn’t actually told me to stop. Still, I couldn’t help but feel sorry that it had hurt her in some way. Her body trembled slightly as she sniffled, then turned over to face me, her warmth pressing into mine as she snuggled closer. A relieved sigh escaped me, knowing I was already forgiven.

“Where does it hurt?” I asked softly, planting a gentle kiss on the top of her head.

She was too miserable to speak, simply pointing to the back of her head. One good thing about Lily’s migraines—they shut up her incessant yapping. But despite that, it pained me to see her like this. Typically, when I imagined her resistance, it pleased me to believe she was experiencing a reluctant pleasure, having it forced upon her. However, if in reality she wished for me to cease, without that underlying, clandestine enjoyment, it was far from what I wanted. Knowing I needed to be a good husband, I gently massaged the back of her head, feeling the slight wetness of her tears against my chest.

“You’re such a jerk sometimes,” she gave another sniffle.

"I thought it would help you," I said with a frown, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. My intentions had been sincere, and certainly didn’t warrant the sense of guilt she was attempting to impose on me.

I continued to hold her, my mind racing. It wasn’t my intention to hurt Lily. I would never do that on purpose. Our safe word was there for a reason, a clear boundary she could enforce. Yet, she chose not to use it. So how could I be the asshole in this situation when all I wanted was to help her? Was it the severity of her migraine that made her more compliant? I couldn’t help but feel a mix of frustration and confusion. I was trying to help her, to be the supportive husband I was supposed to be, but her tears and accusations painted me as the villain.

“I know, I’m sorry," she mumbled, turning her back to me. I wrapped my arm around her delicate frame, spooning her. The sensation of her tiny body against mine ignited my desire once more, cock hard and eager for round two. Perhaps this time, she would be more receptive.

"How can I help you?" I asked, pressing my cock against her backside. One wonderful quality of Lily was how perfectly she nestled in my arms, so diminutive, like a fragile porcelain doll. Unfortunately, Adam had surpassed Lily’s height in the years since I first saw him, but it didn’t diminish my love for him.

“I want James," Lily declared, inching herself away from me, her movement a subtle but stinging rejection. With an exasperated sigh, I reminded myself not to sulk.

Finding love in Adam had transformed me in ways I never thought possible. The bitterness and possessiveness that once ruled my heart for Lily had been replaced by a profound sense of kindness and generosity. I could now share Lily without the torment of jealousy. Seeing her seek comfort in James was a bittersweet relief; it meant she would have someone to lean on when I made my inevitable departure for Adam. Yet, as much as I tried to rationalize it, a twinge of sadness and irritation swirled in me. Her turning to James was a clear sign of how deeply I had hurt her. I preferred to avoid contemplating how my actions had driven her into his arms, even if it meant she would be cared for in my absence.

Lily often turned to James for emotional support, a role I found myself incapable of fulfilling due to my chronic struggle with empathy. There were numerous instances in our relationship where I failed to grasp the depth of Lily’s emotions, sometimes pushing her too far without realizing it. Her anger would flare, and she’d retreat to James, sometimes leaving me for days. Initially, it felt like a betrayal, as if she wielded James like a weapon to punish me. The sting of her absence had been a constant reminder of my inadequacies in the art of human compassion. But over time, after finding Adam, I began to see it differently. Lily’s need for James wasn’t an act of vengeance but a desperate plea for the emotional sustenance I couldn’t provide.

In my limited understanding of love, the dynamic between us became clearer to me. It was as if James and I were Lily’s daddies, each fulfilling a different need. I provided physical intimacy with occasional feigned emotion, while James offered emotional intimacy with less preferred physical contact. Simply put, I was better at fucking, and James was better at listening. When Lily’s emotional well ran dry with me, she sought solace in her other daddy. This was the only way I could rationalize the situation.

"Of course, darling. I’ll text him to come over after the show," I assured her, placing my hand gently on her shoulder, an attempt at a comforting gesture that felt foreign to me. It was easy to touch her when she was happy. But seeing her upset was hard for me. I hated it; it made me uncomfortable. I struggled to understand her, and her pain felt like a burden I wanted nothing to do with. The sooner she had James, the sooner I’d feel better. Her skin was warm beneath my touch, a stark contrast to the cold detachment I felt swirling inside.

"Thanks," she mumbled as she pulled the blanket tighter around herself, cocooning in its embrace. She curled up, making herself small, a physical manifestation of the emotional withdrawal I had come to recognize.

Sitting up, I reached over to flick on the bedside lamp. I watched her for a moment, the flickering light casting shadows across her face. There was a vulnerability there, a fragility that I knew I could never quite connect with. I typed out a quick message to James, my fingers moving almost mechanically.

"She needs you," I wrote, hitting send without waiting for a reply. James would immediately understand the situation without me having to explain further. It was somewhat routine now, a cycle of detachment and reconnection. Hopefully Lily would get over it quickly this time.

I sat back, my eyes lingering on Lily. She had already closed hers, perhaps finding solace in the thought of James's impending arrival. I wondered what it was about him that provided her with the comfort I couldn't. I had attempted feigned empathy—practice for when it would inevitably be me and Adam together—but Lily always seemed to be able to sense the insincerity.

The minutes ticked by in silence, each one stretching longer than the last. I decided to pull out my phone, opening the surveillance app to admire my sweet boy as he lay in bed watching TV. I’d much rather be outside his window, but I knew leaving Lily alone right now would only make her angrier.

When my phone buzzed with a text of James’s arrival, Lily’s eyes fluttered open, a faint glimmer of hope lighting up her features. I stood up to meet James at the bedroom door, feeling a strange mix of relief and resignation. James knew to stay silent and had his own key to let himself into the house.

Before allowing him in, I donned my robe, hoping my state of undress would not allude to what had happened with Lily. I was ready to forget, and did not need James attempts to burden me with guilt as well. Stepping inside, his presence immediately filling the space with a warmth I lacked. He moved to Lily’s side, enveloping her in a hug that seemed to melt away her tension. I watched them, feeling like an outsider in my own home, making my longing for Adam grow stronger.

As James comforted Lily, I retreated downstairs to the kitchen, giving them the space they needed. Watching Adam through the surveillance app, I poured myself a drink, the clink of ice against the glass the only sound breaking the silence. His room was just down the hall; I could go to him, knock on the door, and apologize for my earlier behavior. I longed to be near him, to share his bed. The thought of lying next to Adam while Lily was with James upstairs stirred a deep, aching desire within me, feeling like it was written in the stars. But I knew I couldn’t move that fast, especially after he seemed so clueless about our relationship. I took a sip, the cold liquid a sharp contrast to the warmth emanating from the lovers upstairs.

I hoped that with Adam, things would be different. That I wouldn’t face the same emotional disconnect I felt with Lily. If my current passion for him was any indication, I likely had nothing to worry about. I was determined to devote my life to being everything Adam would ever need, to be the source of comfort and understanding that I struggled to provide for Lily. The thought of him brought a strange sense of hope, the certainty of a love that might fill the void within me.

With renewed resolve, I finished my drink and returned to the bedroom, where James and Lily were now lying together in the nude, their conversation a low murmur. They both looked up as I entered, and Lily extended a hand towards me. James shifted, making space, and I felt a rush of surprise and excitement. They were inviting me into the bed with them! Shedding my robe, I joined them, feeling grateful that Lily’s anger would not linger. For now, I would allow myself to savor this moment with my other two lovers, even though my love for Adam remained distinct.

I dove into the bed with them, nestling myself snugly between them, feeling their warmth on either side of me. Despite being taller than both James and Lily, I fit comfortably, my legs extending beyond theirs. James was the first to welcome me with a kiss, his lips soft and reassuring. His gentleness towards me made it apparent that Lily hadn’t told him what she felt I’d done. He then leaned over me to give Lily a tender kiss. Words between us were unnecessary; whatever had been discussed between them was their own. Now, they were ready to distract me from thoughts of Adam, offering comfort and solace in their embrace.

Lily then climbed over me, positioning herself in the middle, basking in the affection from both her daddies. We lavished her with kisses, each one an attempt to make her forget, much like I wished to forget the pain of Adams ignorance. It was clear that most of her affection was directed at James for the moment, as she pulled his face towards hers, showering him with kisses. Yet, she accepted my affection with grace.

It was serenely quiet as we indulged in our desires, a soft whisper compared to our usual fervent encounters. The atmosphere was gentle and slow, each touch and kiss deliberate and tender. With Adam downstairs, we knew we had to remain unheard, as Lily wasn’t ready for Adam to know about our thrupple. The irony wasn’t lost on me—Lily hiding this part of herself from him, and Adam hiding me from her. Both siblings seemed to have a talent for keeping secrets.

James and I mirrored Lily's pace, our touches light and affectionate. As I glanced at Lily, her eyes met mine, and I could see the relief in them. The tears from earlier seemed like a distant memory now, replaced with an apologetic smile. James's kisses were equally tender, each one a promise of the affection and support Lily needed. When he finally turned to me, his touch was surprisingly firm, pulling me into another deep, lingering kiss. I responded with equal fervor, pleased by the feeling of his lips on mine.

Turning his attention to Lily, James slipped a finger into her, moving with a practiced ease, each touch eliciting soft gasps from our girl. No doubt he felt the evidence of my earlier presence inside her, his eyes meeting mine knowingly. Lily’s body responded to his every movement, arching slightly as he found the spots that brought her the most pleasure. The quiet sounds of their shared intimacy drifted to my ears, soft sighs and whispered breaths that satisfied me.

Pleased by the sight, I reached out to James, my hand wrapping around his cock with a firm grip. As I began to stroke him, I could feel his body tense and then relax, his pleasure evident in the way he sighed and leaned into my touch. The rhythm of our movements synced perfectly, creating a seamless flow of pleasure between the three of us.

As I continued to stroke James, my mind began to wander. I closed my eyes and let my imagination take over, picturing Adam in James's place.In my fantasy, it was Adam's fingers moving with such skill and tenderness, Adam's touch that sent shivers down Lily's spine.

In this imagined scene, Adam and Lily were both lavishing me with their love. Adam's eyes met mine, full of the affection I longed for. Lily's soft sighs and Adam's deep, comforting presence created a perfect harmony, a dreamlike scenario where all my desires were fulfilled.

The fantasy felt so real that, for a moment, I allowed myself to get lost in it. I imagined Adam's hands on me, his lips whispering sweet nothings, and Lily's gentle touch completing the circle of pleasure. It was a beautiful illusion, one that made my heart ache with longing.

Chapter Text

Adam, that elusive little creature, had been avoiding me. I had trapped him in the hallway, demanding clarity on our connection. "What about us?" I asked, my voice a humiliating symphony of desperation. Hell would freeze over before I allow myself to be that vulnerable again. But his response? A silence so profound it echoed, revealing his utter bewilderment. It crushed me.

He feigned ignorance, acting as if he had no idea what I meant, yet I now knew his true intent— it was a childish ploy to inflict pain in retaliation for my reaction to Ryan's audacity. Yes, perhaps I had been somewhat... overbearing. But how could I stand by as that fiend put his lips on my boy's cheek??

To punish me further, Adam was sequestering himself in his bedroom the entire day. It was only when he knew I was ensnared by my work, stuck in my home office, he languished at the bottom of the pool. As I worked, my eyes occasionally darted to my phone which was positioned beside my laptop, displaying the surveillance footage of the backyard.

My gaze fixated on Adam, watching as he surfaced to take a deep breath before diving back down, his movements as fluid and effortless as always. The water seemed to embrace him, to caress him in a way that I longed to. My fingers itched to touch him, to apologize for my behavior, to kiss him. But for now, all I could do was watch, my heart heavy with unspoken words and unfulfilled desires.

I watched as he emerged from the pool, water cascading off him, entirely oblivious to my watchful eyes. He paused at the pool's edge, clad in his orange swim trunks, absentmindedly scratching his shoulder, his expression a canvas of ennui. The sheer mundanity of the moment, combined with his ignorance of my attention, only served to intensify my obsession. I yearned to witness every fragment of Adam's existence, every fleeting second he believed himself unobserved.

The boy grabbed his phone then, and for a moment, a pang of jealousy pierced my chest as I considered who he might be texting. My reclusive paramour, with his limited social circle, had only Ryan to converse with. Bitterness began to seep into my soul. But not long after, Lily unexpectedly poked her head into my office, and I hastily shut off my phone, concealing my watchful gaze on her brother. She stepped in more, revealing her bikini, much to my pleasure.

"Wanna come swim with me and Adam?" She asked. Could it be that he had sent Lily in here to fetch me? Was that what he had been doing on his phone? Inviting Lily and I swimming? A warmth spread through me at the mere thought.

I didn't need to be asked twice; I swiftly closed my laptop and stood up. "Of course, my darling. I would love to." My heart was racing with a fervent thrill but I strove to maintain my calm facade, masking the intense excitement that surged within me at the chance to be near Adam once more.

Lily left before me to join Adam, as she was already dressed in her swimsuit. With her gone, my mind sparked with a clever idea. Lily found speedos unappealing. Normally, I donned one just to playfully tease her or to make our pool sex more convenient. But today, I thought I could turn this around, use it to my advantage with Adam. Perhaps if I wore a speedo now, it would irritate Lily so much that she would leave the pool entirely, granting Adam and me some precious alone time together.

I was a few minutes behind Lily, exiting into the backyard as she joined Adam in the pool. I caught Adam's gaze landing on me. His expression shifted, and a dark blush spread across his face, betraying the effect my choice of attire had on him. Sweet boy couldn't even hide his attraction to me. Lily, sensing the shift, glanced over her shoulder. Her eyes widened, her lips curling with mix of irritation and disbelief at my audacity.

"You're wearing that?!" She exclaimed with exasperation. Then turning back to Adam, she offered an apology, "Sorry Adam, he knows how much I hate speedos."

"Ask Adam, I'm sure even he will tell you that it makes a difference!" I said as I slipped into the pool, swimming languidly towards the enchanting siblings. Adam was a swimmer, surely he would believe my lame excuse for dressing in such an exposed way; not that it mattered if he did.

The sweet boys eyes refused to meet mine. Was he planning to pretend I didn't exist? His gaze flitted nervously to Lily, perhaps wondering if she could sense the electric tension between us. He was adorable if he really thought Lily didn't already assume him to have a crush on me.

"I don't care if it makes you that much faster, they're ugly and assaulting to my baby brothers eyes," Lily said, crossing her arms over her chest with a haughty defiance.

"You don't like them either?" I directed an exaggerated frown at Adam. The speedo was snug, accentuating my physique. It left little to the imagination. Adam's eyes flickered nervously over my swimsuit, even doing a double take. Yes, admire my crotch right in front of your sister you naughty boy.

"I'm not a fan of purple," he finally said, his voice carrying a hint of hesitation.

My heart leapt at his words. He couldn't just outright compliment me in front of his sister, of course, I could understand that. But he was taking my side, subtly affirming his devotion to me. It was a fantastic feeling, a reassurance that warmed my very core, but I had to maintain my composure in front of Lily.

So I gave him a playful wink. "I'll wear a different color next time," I said, and Lily rolled her eyes.

"I should cut them all up," Lily said with a wicked grin. I knew she would love to see me swimming without them. Maybe I should lean into her loathing, provoke it just enough so that she might unwittingly grant me permission to swim naked before my Adam.

"I wouldn't mind swimming naked. In fact, I like it," I shrugged, smirking at Adam, hoping he'd consider joining me. He quickly averted his gaze, perhaps wondering if Lily was serious about her speedo vendetta.

"Don't say that. There are young ears present," Lily scolded.

I glanced around the backyard, pretending to look for the young ears. "You mean your college student brother?" Though his ears might be young, they were not that young.

Lily nodded curtly but then burst out laughing at Adam's offended expression. Even he agreed that he was not too young. Let the boy skinny dip, for fucks sake!

"Please save the skinny dipping for after I go to bed," Adam said, catching my gaze and feigning disgust. He was definitely imagining Lily and me in the water without a stitch on. A bit strange, but if that tickled his fancy, it would just add to my delight.

"Oh, we do," I teased, hoping to lure Adam into trying it, even with Lily present. Perhaps her presence would somehow make him feel more at ease? Normally, my instinct was to isolate Adam from Lily, to separate them to make my insidious influence smoother and more effective. I had never considered utilizing Lily in my corruption of her brother, at least not by leveraging her physical presence to gently coax him into it. Lily blushed and playfully smacked my chest, her cheeks mirroring the rosy hue of Adam's. Maybe it was her I needed to ease into being naked in front of Adam.

"I don't want to hear that," Adam grimaced, and Lily quickly dove into the water, leaving me alone with my sweetheart. I couldn't thank her enough when she gave me moments like these.

I glanced back at Adam, who was staring at me with his usual awkward charm, a blend of innocence and embarrassment that made my heart ache. Oh, what I would give to see him smile at me the way he had smiled at that insipid coworker of his, the one who dared to press a kiss upon his cheek in this very pool. The memory festered within me, a venomous thorn, causing my fists to clench beneath the water's surface, my teeth grinding in silent fury. Hell, Adam would probably skinny dip with that loser, if he had not already.

Unable to control my jealousy, the words spilled from my lips; "Bet you want to skinny dip with that twerp from yesterday."

I regretted my words instantly. Revealing my jealous side to Adam this early wouldn't do me any favors. But the irritation on his face at the mention of Ryan only stoked my frustration. Why did he care so much about Ryan? Why not us? He remained silent, perhaps wondering how much I knew about his relationship with the other boy.

Adam wouldn't skinny dip with me and Lily, but he would with Ryan? The thought gnawed at me, an unbearable jealousy bubbling up inside. I couldn't stand it. Why would Adam prefer Ryan over me? The idea of them together made my blood boil. It wasn't even the thought of a romantic relationship between them anymore; it was the fact that they shared a bond that I seemed forever destined to lack with him. Adam had no clue that his stubbornness was keeping him away from his destiny.

He just stared at me with that painfully blank expression, always so cold and distant. It infuriated me to think that Ryan might have glimpsed a side of Adam that I was desperate to uncover, a side concealed behind that icy exterior whenever I was near. Adam made me feel so starved for his attention. At this point, even a mere smile from the boy would be enough to send my heart soaring.

"There's nothing between him and I," he whispered, his eyes darting towards Lily as she resurfaced on the other side of the pool. Despite his irritation, a wave of satisfaction washed over me at his words. He was still reassuring me that their connection was purely professional. The fact that he spoke in such a hushed tone as Lily approached revealed his desire to keep his comforting words from her ears. It helped to calm my jealous heart.

"Good," I said, extending my arms for Lily, who finally returned and nestled herself comfortably in my embrace.

Adam's gaze flickered with annoyance as he witnessed Lily in my arms. I let a sly smile creep across my lips, enjoying the sweet taste of his own jealousy. Good, he could finally understand what I was feeling. He scoffed, his eyes darting away, unable to withstand my triumphant gaze.

Knowing that he cared enough about me to despise Lily in my arms filled me with a perverse joy, though a part of me felt a pang of sorrow for subjecting him to this torment. I knew it was a necessary cruelty. In time, he would move on from his guilt for betraying his sister, and all would be well, once he was fully mine.

I was relieved that Lily had forgotten her anger from the previous night. Her smiles were a welcome respite from the baseless accusations she made about our intimacy. And so, I indulged her in the pool, tossing her around playfully, kissing her, drawing her beneath the water for clandestine kisses.

The sun began its descent, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. Lily clung to me, insisting we watch the sunset together. It was indeed a sight to behold, yet my thoughts were consumed by another, a vision far more enchanting than the fading daylight. Casually, I averted my gaze, finding it drawn to Adam, who floated on his back, embodying a picture of serene relaxation as he drifted along the water's surface.

"It's getting dark, I'm going to head inside," Lily murmured, her hands cupping my face and pulling my attention away from Adam.

"Go pick up dinner," I suggested, my tone casual, trying to get her out of the house. She laughed, shaking her head in amusement.

"I'm making dinner," she said, swimming to the edge and gracefully climbing out.

A twinge of disappointment pricked at me, wishing she would leave the house entirely, granting me sweet solitude with my Adam. Then he might truly be himself, unburdened by the weight of his guilt. From the kitchen, she would have a decent view of the backyard, and so I would have to be careful with Adam even under the cloak of evening darkness

"I'm going in now!" Lily called out to Adam from the side of the pool. She offered her hand to me, and I took it, pressing a kiss upon it as she wrapped herself in a towel.

"I'll be in soon. Just gonna do some laps," I said, and Lily nodded before heading inside.

My gaze fixed upon Adam, who was inching towards the pool's edge, his intent to follow Lily unmistakable. I wouldn't let him slip away that easily. I plunged beneath the surface, emerging before him with a grin. Did he truly believe he could leave? Especially now, when it was finally just us?

"Just you and I," I said, my excitement barely restrained.

"I think I might go in too," he said, attempting to elude me by sidestepping in the water.

"And leave me all alone?" I purred, a wide smile creeping across my face as I reached out to seize his wrist. He wanted an excuse to stay with me, and so, I'd manufacture one. My grip tightened ever so slightly. "Stay with me for a while."

Adam froze, his gaze locking with mine. A flicker of unease danced in his eyes as they darted to my lips. Did he want a kiss?? My smile widened, utterly ecstatic at the thought.

"Okay," he sighed with resignation. He did nothing to resist, staying still in my hold, my sweet obedient boy. I loosened my grip slightly, pleased beyond measure.

"So, you really aren't with that friend of yours?" I asked, my voice laced with an obsessive curiosity, yearning to hear the confirmation once more.

His eyes fell to my hand, which was still loosely gripping his wrist. It was so tiny in my large hand, so delicate and fragile. The sight filled me with a dark, twisted pleasure.

"He's just a weird guy," Adam said, and my smile grew in utter delight and relief.

"Not as hot as me, though, right?" I grinned, the question veiled in jest to diffuse the tension, yet undeniably fishing for a compliment.

"What?" Adam's face twisted at my words. I couldn't help but chuckle at the charming sight.

"It's all right," I teased, my voice dripping with mock secrecy, "I won't tell your sister that you have a crush on me."

Rather than relief, Adam's confused expression morphed into annoyance, yet he remained silent, not denying his crush. My eyes lingered on his bare chest, relishing the sight in the quietness.

"I don't," he finally muttered, shaking his head. I merely smiled, unconvinced. Anger flickered across his face, and he wrenched his wrist from my grasp.

"Hmm," I hummed, a gentle smile playing on my lips, utterly amused by his feigned defiance.

If he was going to deny it, I would simply have to make him realize it. My eyes flicked towards the house, searching for any sign of Lily in the kitchen. Seeing her so far away, and knowing Adam and I were cloaked in the comforting embrace of darkness, I knew she would not see.

With a swift, decisive tug, I seized Adam's swim trunks and yanked them down. His hands darted to stop me, desperately trying to pull them back up, but I was quicker. In a heartbeat, I was beneath the water's surface, deftly untangling his trunks from his ankles and triumphantly pulling them away. I was quick to return to the surface, amused by the delicious yelp of surprise that escaped Adam.

"What are you doing??" he cried out, his face a delightful crimson as he scrambled to reclaim his dignity, grabbing at my hands. I could only chuckle, a devilish glint in my eye, holding his trunks aloft, tantalizingly out of his reach.

"Shh," I whispered, my eyes darting toward the house to ensure Lily wasn't at the window. "Let's have some fun."

"Give them back," Adam mumbled quietly, his gaze also flickering toward the house to make sure Lily hadn't witnessed our playful antics. "Seriously."

I could not help my predatory gaze as it devoured his nude form, his hands desperately trying to shield his modesty. He looked achingly beautiful in the dim light of the pool, his skin an exquisite shade of pale blue. I yearned for his hands to move, to unveil every inch of him to my hungry eyes, but he obstinately refused to comply.

"I'll give them back... if," I grinned, my voice dripping with a mischievous undertone. "If... you kiss me."

"Seriously?" Adam scoffed, his eyes rolling in a blend of disbelief and exasperation. His hands remained strategically placed, awkwardly shielding himself as his gaze darted around the yard, ensuring that no prying eyes were upon us.

I gave a determined nod, savoring the turmoil that flared across Adam's face—anger and humiliation mingled as he weighed my proposition. He huffed angrily, his eyes fixed on the swim trunks bunched tightly in my fist, knowing full well there was no escape from this.

"Ugh, fine," he grumbled, swimming closer with annoyance. I continued to hold the trunks out of his reach, my smile widening at his begrudging acquiescence.

As he swam in front of me, I seized the opportunity to pull him closer with my free arm, pressing him snugly against my chest. The sensation was intoxicating—his nude body against mine. If only he would pull my speedo off in retaliation, this moment would be perfect. I couldn't resist pressing myself tighter against him, delighting in the contact. Adam's face flushed a deep red as he gave me a quick, unsatisfactory peck on the cheek. I grinned, amused by his attempt.

"You think that's what I want? Cute." I chuckled, maintaining my grip on the trunks.

With a sigh, Adam finally placed his cold lips to my warm ones. His eyes fluttered shut, a serene expression of pure contentment on his face. My lips moved over his, deepening the kiss with a fervor that I could scarcely contain. Adam immediately melted into the kiss, his body relaxing as he leaned against me, the tension leaving him. Both my hands snaked around and grabbed his bare ass, squeezing the cheeks with a desperate longing, wanting him even closer, wanting this moment to stretch into eternity. Adam inhaled sharply, a gasp of surprise and pleasure escaping him as I groped him. I smirked, immensely pleased by his response. As I pulled him closer, I felt the warmth of his cock pressing against my thigh, which he pressed more firmly against me, revealing the true depth of his feelings for me.

His body had surely grown since the last time I felt it in that dim hotel room, especially his cock. Now, as it pressed against my thigh, it was slightly thicker and a bit longer, and I ached with an almost unbearable longing to attend to it, to reach down between us and bring him the pleasure he so deserved. Yet, I found myself unable to separate from him, unwilling to break the spell of our entwined embrace. I wanted us to remain like this for hours, skin on skin, our breaths mingling, our hearts beating in a synchronized symphony, almost as if we were one entity, fused together by the intensity of our desire.

But then Adam abruptly ended the kiss and pulled away. Our eyes met, the silence heavy with tension. Our breath mingled in a shared, fevered rhythm, water trickling down from our drenched hair. Adam looked utterly stunned, his eyes wide with a mix of shock and guilt, likely horrified that he had allowed our passion to spiral so wildly out of control while Lily was nearby. His face was a canvas of conflicting emotions, his eyes darted nervously to the edge of the pool, as if seeking an escape from the tumultuous sea of emotions we had unleashed.

I reached out, wanting to reassure him, but he took an automatic step back, creating a chasm between us that felt insurmountable. The intensity of our kiss still lingered on my lips, and I wanted nothing more than to feel him against me again, to force my love upon him. But I knew he needed a moment. Adam had finally kissed me on his own, and was now grappling with the realization of his feelings for me. Catching my eyes on his lips, Adam's gaze finally broke from mine, darting to the house as if expecting Lily to walk out at any second. But he quickly looked back.

"Now give them back," Adam said, his voice tinged with reluctance, making no move to come closer, as if the shared kiss had created an invisible barrier between us. I ignored it, knowing it was only his guilt. The sweet boy was likely wracked with remorse and in need of my soothing words. The kiss should have sufficed as a reward, yet he deserved so much more.

"That's a good boy," I grinned, pushing his swim trunks into his hands.

A sweet blush crept across his cheeks as he snatched the trunks from my hand, retreating into the water to create a safe distance between us. He hastily pulled them on, yet his gaze remained locked with mine. My smile did not falter; rather, it broadened with a sense of triumph. Every calculated move, every subtle manipulation had culminated in this singular victory tonight. Adam had finally surrendered to his desires, and in that fleeting kiss, I tasted his pleasure.

Without a word, the boy turned and fled into the house, his retreat both swift and silent. I could not help but chuckle, surrendering to the water's embrace as I fell onto my back, utterly pleased by the night's unfolding. The stars above seemed to glow with a newfound brilliance, as if they too acknowledged the culmination of my long-held desires. My longing was intense, evident by the stiffness of my cock, and I knew Adam was now in his room, perhaps contemplating his next performance for me. Did he expect me to watch from his window again tonight?

Driven by a blend of curiosity and desire, I emerged from the pool, the cool night air causing water to cascade from my body in shimmering rivulets. I moved silently through the shadows until I found myself outside Adam's bedroom window. The chill of the evening air clung to my skin, but the sight of what lay beyond the glass warmed me from within.

Through the window, I watched as Adam discarded his wet trunks with a casual flick of his foot, sending them sailing into his laundry basket. He stood there, utterly nude, using a towel to dry himself off. His cock was on display, still erect with lingering desire. The sight of him so unabashed and confident in the solitude of his bedroom ignited a fervor within me. My breath quickened as I watched, unable to tear my eyes away. Sliding my hand into my speedo, I began a slow, deliberate stroking motion. The world behind me ceased to exist; it was just the two of us, bound by an unspoken, burning need.

Adam flopped onto his bed, disappearing beneath his comforter. A wave of disappointment surged through me; he was not going to put on a show. Perhaps he was unaware of my watchful eyes this time, but the rhythmic, fervent movements beneath the covers betrayed his intent, his actions unmistakable. His eyes were closed in rapture, painting a picture of pure, unadulterated bliss as he jerked his cock. Though his body was hidden from view, the knowledge that he was lost in the throes of passion, spurred by our recent kiss, was a bittersweet consolation.

I stood there, transfixed, my heart pounding in my chest. The intimacy of the moment, even from a distance, was overwhelming. My mind swirled with a mix of longing and satisfaction, knowing that I had ignited this fire within him. It was my touch he was reliving, my lips. The sight of him oblivious to my gaze was both a torment and a delight, a private performance just for me, even if he didn't know it.

Adam's stroking grew more intense as I watched, unable to tear my eyes away. The comforter shifted and rustled above him, his face partially hidden by the folds of the blanket. His eyelids fluttered, his lips parting slightly, and a soft, inaudible sigh escaped him. I longed to be in the room with him, right there beside him on the bed.

I stood outside the bedroom window, my breath fogging up the glass as I continued to watch. The barrier of the windowpane felt like both a curse and a blessing, allowing me to me witness this private, intimate moment, seeing Adam at his most vulnerable, a side he revealed to no one else. I felt deeply honored and immensely grateful, yet painfully distant. My hand moved in time with his, each stroke a mirror of the rhythm playing out before me.

The cool night air contrasted sharply with the heat building within me. Adam's body arched, his movements growing more erratic, more desperate as he neared the edge. The sight of him immersed in such raw, unfiltered pleasure was the most breathtaking thing I had ever witnessed. Every gasp, every shudder from him sent a corresponding tremor through me. I pressed my forehead against the cool glass, my hand moving faster, matching the pace of his rising fervor. I felt my release building, ready to crash over me like a wave. The night seemed to hold its breath, the only sounds the chirping of crickets and the faint, muffled gasps from the other side of the glass.

The intensity of the moment grew unbearable, a taut string ready to snap. Finally, Adam's face contorted in pure bliss, his eyes squeezed shut, lost in the pleasure of his climax. The sight was a trigger, immediately sending me over the edge with him. My own release was a powerful, shuddering wave, crashing through me with an intensity that left me fogging up the glass.

As the waves of pleasure subsided, I leaned heavily against the window, my breath coming in ragged gasps. I glanced down, seeing the strings of cum painting the brickwork under Adams windowpane. As had become my signature, I lifted my hand, smearing the remaining cum onto the glass, this time drawing the slick outline of a heart.

Inside, Adam lay still, breathless and staring at the ceiling with shame, the aftermath of his ecstasy evident in the relaxed lines of his body. He had thrown the blanket off himself, his chest now shimmering with droplets of sweat. I watched him for a moment longer, savoring the pleasure we had shared, even from a distance.

Eventually, I stepped back, the cool night air a welcome relief against my overheated skin. I turned away from the window, thrilled by the development in our relationship. With a smile on my face, I strolled towards the house, wondering what Lily had decided for dinner.

Chapter Text

I suspected that Adam might be searching for Lily come morning. The poor little lamb had just experienced his first real kiss, and with none other than his sister's husband, no less. He must have been in a state of delightful turmoil. But I would be there to soothe him, to assure him that everything was perfectly acceptable. So, I found myself in the dining room, sipping my coffee while perusing the morning paper. My ankle rested casually over the opposite knee, my posture languid and utterly at ease. I had every reason to feel this way; after all, my true love had kissed me back.

I was quite certain that Adam wouldn’t breathe a word of the kiss to Lily. He had kept our previous encounters a secret, the ones that unfolded in the pool. Additionally, he conveniently neglected to mention that he had witnessed me pleasuring myself in the workout room. Adam even staged his own little indulgence for my benefit, jerking his cock for me while I stood outside his bedroom window. This made him just as complicit in our little game as I was. I knew he would maintain his silence; he thrived on the thrill of the chase. My dear sweet boy needed me to pursue him, to alleviate the burden of his guilt. I would gladly take that guilt upon myself, shouldering all the blame, allowing him to believe I was the villain in this tale against his sister, while he remained the innocent one.

Before long, Adam emerged, a vision in the doorway of the kitchen, his gaze fixed on me. I could sense he was adrift in the intoxicating memory of our kiss, and the mere thought sent a thrilling shiver down my spine. A smirk danced on my lips as I watched the flush creep across his cheeks when he became aware of his lingering stare.

“Good morning!” I chimed, my smile dripping with satisfaction.

His eyes darted around the kitchen, ensuring that we were alone. When they landed on the bowl of cereal Lily had left on the dining table next to me, his expression shifted, a shadow of worry crossing his face as if he feared Lily might still be around. He slipped quietly into the kitchen, a guarded tension in his posture, as if he were weighing the risk of being overheard by her.

“Where is Lily?” he asked, his tone laced with caution, remaining rooted beside the table. I could sense the unease radiating from him at the mere thought of her discovering us alone together. Perhaps he was grappling with the weight of his own betrayal, unprepared to confront her after what had transpired between us the previous night.

“Gone to work,” I replied, a mischievous smile curling my lip. “Why? Come back for more?” I teased.

He scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest, but the beautiful blush creeping across his face betrayed him, confirming my suspicions. “No. And I’m going to tell her what you did,” he declared, and I nearly laughed at his bravado. The silly boy was trying to play hard to get, but it was clear he was relieved she was gone. Deep down, I knew he wouldn’t tell her, at least not yet.

While my initial plan had been to ease his guilt by shouldering the blame, a sudden realization struck me. Perhaps it would be more advantageous to twist Adam's guilt to ensure his silence. If I pressed him too hard, if his guilt became too unbearable, I might inadvertently cause him to reveal everything to Lily before she was ready to accept our relationship. So rather, convincing Adam that Lily would despise him for his silence could serve me well—for now. I considered which betrayal would cut deeper for her: that of her husband or her brother. I’d wager it would be her brother, since she practically raised him.

So, I could subtly manipulate his guilt, instilling in him the belief that any confession would lead to Lily's hatred. It was imperative that he felt the only way to protect his relationship with her was to maintain our secret. By playing on his fears and insecurities, I could keep him under my thumb. The more he believed that revealing the truth would destroy his bond with Lily, the more control I would wield over him. I was positively giddy with delight at the realization.

And it would only be temporary, of course. One day, I envisioned revealing everything to Lily and basking in her support. But for now, while Adam remained young and uncertain in his feelings, I would use his guilt as a weapon. Patience was key; I needed to let Adam’s uncertainty play to my advantage. By meticulously managing his emotions and keeping the truth shrouded in secrecy, I could maintain control over the entire situation. Eventually, when the moment was right, I would unveil everything to Lily, knowing she would understand and stand by us.

“Sure, if you think she won’t hate you,” I leaned back in my seat, feigning disinterest as I perused the paper, stifling my amusement.

“She wouldn’t,” Adam’s face momentarily flashed with outrage, but I maintained my facade of engrossment in the paper, fully aware that his indignation would soon dissipate.

“Really? You seemed to enjoy it. You really think she won’t mind?” I said, my eyes still scanning the newspaper. I couldn’t bear to witness his hurt expression, so I kept my gaze locked on the columns.

“I hated it actually, and I hate you,” Adam retorted, inching toward the doorway. “So you better pack your bags cause I’m telling her when she gets home.”

I looked up, curious if he was serious. But his expression reassured me; he was merely jesting, his anger evaporated. I let out a sigh of relief, a smile creeping onto my lips.

“Sounds like we better get all the kisses in while we can then,” I grinned, laying the paper down flat on the table.

“Not happening,” he stuttered, his eyes widening as I stood up and sauntered across the room. He backed into the wall, allowing me to loom over him, a playful tension hanging in the air.

“You can act like you hate it, but I know the truth,” I said, my arm resting above him, a subtle dominance in my posture as I gazed into his eyes. He was utterly still, a mouse ensnared by a cat, those wide eyes reflecting a mix of fear and something else. He made no move to escape; instead, his lips parted just enough, a silent invitation for the kiss he craved. So I leaned in, ready to grant him his unspoken desire.

“Ryan is coming!” he blurted out quickly, and I stiffened, my gaze darkening at the unwelcome news. “And Rosie, his girlfriend. I invited them over.”

I could not mask the displeasure that seeped into my tone. “Thanks for asking first,” I replied, my voice thick with sarcasm. I took a step back, retreating to my seat at the table. The distance was necessary. Inside, a tempest brewed. We could have savored our time alone, could have ventured beyond mere kisses, but no—his insufferable coworker would soon intrude.

“Sorry,” Adam said, his tone genuinely apologetic. It was enough to soften the edges of my annoyance, if only slightly.

“When?” I asked flatly, striving to keep my irritation in check. Why was he always so insistent on complicating everything? Didn’t he, too, crave our solitude? Wasn’t he yearning for those precious moments when Lily was absent, leaving just the two of us?

“I don’t know, anytime,” he replied, his face devoid of expression. It was as if my devastation meant nothing to him.

I glared over the newspaper, my vexation evident. Surely, it was reasonable to expect Adam to consult me before inviting someone into our home. But perhaps the boy required a bit of training. And since he was forcing this upon me, I would force myself upon him—starting with a kiss.

“I will turn them away at the door if you don’t kiss me one last time,” I declared, a smile unfurling across my face as I settled into my seat, feeling quite pleased with myself.

Adam stared at me, seemingly taken aback by my boldness, which made me chuckle softly. But then he pulled out his phone, igniting another spark of irritation within me. Was he texting Ryan? My anger simmered just beneath the surface; how could he disregard me like this, insulting me by reaching out to Ryan after inviting him here without my permission? I inhaled deeply, reminding myself that Adam was already mine. He had kissed me just last night. I had no reason to feel jealous.

But then his phone buzzed, and he lifted his gaze, his expression as blank as ever. “Can we smoke?” he asked.

Was he negotiating? Proposing a kiss in exchange for letting him smoke tonight? “Only if you give me two last kisses,” I replied, a smile gracing my lips as my eagerness for another kiss temporarily dulled my exasperation.

He huffed, visibly frustrated, yet he texted Ryan back before locking eyes with me again. “You’ve kissed me twice now. I think you’ve already received your payment.”

“You owe me three kisses now,” I sighed, suppressing a laugh as his eyes widened in disbelief.

“I’m not kissing you three more times!” he exclaimed. “I’ll kiss you once. And then we’re done. No more.” My smile remained, thoroughly entertained by his mock distress.

“I’m fine with that,” I replied, fully aware that I would end up with all three kisses.

His eyes narrowed, scrutinizing me for a moment. “One last kiss,” he conceded.

“Last one,” I lied, nodding with feigned innocence.

I stood up then, striding toward him with a satisfied smile. He stood frozen, dread creeping into his expression as I approached. When I reached him, my hand wove into his dark hair, holding his face steady. I pulled him forward, our lips meeting in a moment that felt electric. My other hand found its place at the small of his back, drawing his body against mine. But all too soon, Adam broke the kiss, glaring up at me.

“That’s enough,” he said, his voice firm.

“Make it count,” I replied, offering a gentle smile. He huffed, surrendering to my pull as I drew him against me once more.

Our lips came together again, my grip on him tightening with urgency. His hands rested on my chest, poised as if to push me away but ultimately choosing not to. Instead, he melted into my embrace, the kiss deepening as his lips responded to mine with an eagerness that set my heart aflame. Adam's arms shifted from my chest, one sliding behind me while the other tangled in my hair, pulling me impossibly closer. My heart leapt at his reciprocation, his desire unmistakable. I felt a stirring in his pants against my own, and I sighed into the kiss, holding him tighter.

This was everything I had ever wanted. He loved me, and I could feel it radiating between us. With Lily gone, he was finally free to express what he had been hiding. An indescribable wave of relief washed over me as we kissed, dispelling any lingering doubts I had harbored about his feelings. This was undeniable—his emotions, his pleasure, all conveyed in that intoxicating kiss. Even if he feigned hatred toward me, I knew it was merely a facade, a shield forged by his sister's shadow.

Way too soon, Adam pulled back, yet he lingered in my embrace, holding my gaze with an intensity that left me breathless. His expression was inscrutable, but it was a welcome change from his usual emotionless coldness. He must have been grappling with a torrent of feelings—certainly more than any boy ought to bear. After all, he was betraying his sister. I reached out, cradling his cheeks in my hands, and pressed a swift, conclusive kiss to his lips, sealing our unspoken truth.

“You did well,” I murmured, running my fingers through his hair. It was imperative that he felt rewarded for his betrayal of Lily; this would encourage him to embrace it more willingly in the future.

Adam's face flickered with a hint of surprise at my praise, his expression adorably irresistible. Yet, with Ryan coming, I knew I needed to leave my boy yearning for more, so I reluctantly tore myself away, returning to my seat at the dining table. He remained frozen in place, eyes fixed on me as I pretended to read the newspaper. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of his flushed cheeks, the unmistakable signs of embarrassment creeping in—the silly, inexperienced boy caught in the web of his own emotions.

“Don’t forget to pack your bags,” he grumbled, and a faint smile danced at the corners of my lips as I continued to read. It was charming how he thought his anger was convincing.

He turned and left the kitchen, leaving me with my heart racing. I couldn’t shake the memory of the kiss, his lips pressed against mine, his hands exploring me. I desperately needed a distraction. If Ryan hadn’t been on his way here, I would have indulged my desires and had my way with Adam right then and there. Who knew that love would demand such a rigorous test of self-restraint?

I stood up, desire still coursing through me. A workout was exactly what I needed at that moment. I made my way upstairs, hoping to push aside my displeasure about Ryan’s impending arrival and focus instead on the way Adam had just declared his feelings with that kiss.

Chapter Text

How does one delicately inform a trespasser of their unwelcome presence? For Ryan, that occurred the instant he crossed the threshold of my front door. I had built this home for Adam alone, a labor of love. In my mind, it was a haven where we’d be free from the judgment of the outside world. It would be a few years before our bond might be considered less taboo in the eyes of society, but I was willing to wait, as long as it meant Adam would be entirely mine and willing. Within these walls, our love would thrive. Yet, there was Ryan, brazenly inviting himself into our world. He was the ultimate Liebestöter, and the audacity of it left a bitter taste in my mouth, one that only my sweet Adam could replace.

The only silver lining in this irritating situation was the striking girl with fiery red hair who accompanied him. Rosie—Another breathtaking flower, much like my beloved Lily. How Ryan managed to attract someone of her caliber was a mystery. Rosie was utterly captivating. Her long legs, smooth and dark, seemed to radiate confidence, a figure that effortlessly commanded attention. It was a stark contrast to Lily, with her delicate frame and porcelain skin that held my heart. Still, Rosie was undeniably alluring. I could easily picture the two blooms in our bed, a beautiful bouquet of light and dark that ignited a whirlwind of admiration and desire within me, leaving me both enchanted and aroused—I needed to get laid tonight, as the kids say.

I found myself watching Adam as he relaxed in the pool alongside Ryan and Rosie, their laughter a distant melody I couldn't catch through the glass pane. Confined to my workout room, I jogged on the treadmill, which offered me the best view of the backyard, my sweetheart Adam. Each drop of my sweat became a welcome distraction from the insatiable yearning to be near him. A part of me longed to join them outside, just to keep a closer eye on him, but I chose the safety of distance instead. The thought of being so close to him in the pool, especially after that kiss we shared in the morning, was a temptation I could hardly resist.

I could see Adam stealing glances in my direction, likely sensing my silent yearning. Was he perhaps reminiscing about the kiss we shared earlier in the morning? Did he, too, ache for another taste of my love? Separated by the window, I wished I could hear the laughter that danced around him, curious about the words exchanged that drew such delight from his lips. Each time he laughed, a pang of jealousy struck me; I longed to be the one who could elicit such joy from him. His smile was the most breathtaking sight I had ever beheld. Soon it would be for me.

After a couple of hours, Ryan emerged from the pool and headed inside the house alone. I watched curiously from my phone, flipping through the surveillance feeds as he made his way to the bathroom, leaving Adam and Rosie in the water. Once inside, Ryan quickly took a piss before turning to the bathroom mirror, pulling out his phone to snap photos while flexing his arms. I couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight; the kid was slim, hardly built for the spotlight he sought. Ryan was nothing compared to me. My physique, sculpted and impressive, made his efforts seem laughable, and it was clear he would never come close to the level I had achieved, despite him working at a gym with Adam.

I descended the stairs, drawn to the allure of joining Adam and Rosie, now that Ryan had abandoned them. As I walked, I watched the video feed of Ryan flexing in the bathroom, photographing himself on what appeared to be Snapchat. I wondered if Rosie was the lucky recipient but it seemed unlikely since she was currently busy in the pool with Adam. When I reached the kitchen, I stole a glance out the window, catching sight of them still in the water. But my attention drifted back to Ryan as he casually shed his swim trunks, leaving them in a wet heap on the bathroom floor. He continued to pose and snap photos, and I laughed in disbelief when he began to touch himself, completely ignorant of how ridiculous he looked.

This was my first look at Ryan's cock, unbeknownst to him. I wondered who he was sending the photos to, especially since Rosie wasn't on her phone. Ryan continued to stroke himself in front of the mirror, phone in hand, showing off to some unknown recipient. As he grew harder, I couldn't help but note that it was decent—not quite as impressive as mine, but certainly larger than Adam's. The thought of Adam ever seeing Ryan's dick stirred a mix of jealousy and unease within me. What if those photos were intended for him? It made me sick to imagine. I shifted my gaze from my phone and glanced out the window into the backyard, where Adam and Rosie remained engaged in conversation by the pool.

Adam looked uneasy being left alone with her, his expression awkward as he struggled to keep the conversation flowing. It was the perfect moment for me to swoop in and save him, especially with Ryan preoccupied in the bathroom taking nudes. But just as I was about to step out of the kitchen and head to the backyard, Rosie emerged from the pool and made a beeline for the house. In an instant, I redirected my attention to the counter, pretending to be busy as I prepared myself a drink, just in case Adam was following her in.

But she stepped through the sliding door alone, water cascading from her emerald swimsuit, glistening against her stunning dark skin. My gaze traced her figure, moving up her long legs and pausing at her flat stomach, where a belly button piercing caught the light. I continued my exploration upward, once again lingering on her breasts. They were fuller than Lily’s, undeniably beautiful, and commanded my attention.

“Ahem,” she cleared her throat, drawing my attention away from her alluring figure. When our eyes finally met, a playful smirk danced on her lips, as if she reveled in my unabashed admiration.

“Hi,” I replied, a cheeky smile lighting up my face. How could I not appreciate the exquisite beauty she flaunted in that tiny emerald bikini? I felt no need to apologize for indulging in the visual feast she so boldly presented.

Noticing my unabashed gaze, a delightful blush crept across her cheeks. Did she expect me to be the one blushing? Cute.

“Um, I forgot where the bathroom is,” she said, her eyes darting toward the hallway that led to it. I chuckled, fully convinced she had come this way just to run into me. Did she think I wouldn’t notice? It was clear she wanted to flaunt that stunning swimsuit. I had seen her eyeing me through the window when I was upstairs on the treadmill watching Adam. Maybe she was simply eager to make my acquaintance. After all, this was our first time meeting, and I could already sense her attraction to me.

But I nodded toward the hallway anyway, fully aware that Ryan was probably still busy snapping selfies. She thanked me and turned, her gaze lingering on me over her shoulder, making sure I was watching her exit. My eyes were glued to her ass, appreciating every moment. When she finally disappeared down the hall, I whipped out my phone to check on Ryan. Just in time, I caught him hastily shutting off his own phone as Rosie approached. He cranked the shower on, clearly pretending as if he wasn’t just taking nudes.

I continued to watch the feed as Rosie sauntered into the bathroom, eager to see how she looked under that emerald bikini. My curiosity was temporarily distracting me from my desire to see Adam. As soon as she stepped through the door, her eyes locked onto Ryan’s erection and she shot him a teasing grin. “Is that why you’ve been in here for so long?” she quipped, her voice dripping with playful mischief.

My darling Betty Grey was closed in the bathroom with them, perched on the counter as she groomed herself. Rosie stepped into the shower, her bikini clinging to her as the water trickled down, soaking it through. Ryan joined her, pressing himself against her while his hands explored her body. Rosie used the water to rinse off her swimsuit, but then, with a teasing smile, began to undo it.

I couldn’t tear my gaze away as her breasts spilled free, igniting a fire of desire within me while I watched Ryan’s hands explore her. On the bathroom floor, Betty Grey sniffed at Ryan’s drenched swim trunks, paying no heed to the passionate scene unfolding just behind her. In the shower, Ryan was all over Rosie, their bodies pressed together, losing themselves in the heat of the moment.

I felt my heart race as I watched them grow more intimate, Ryans decent cock now pressing against Rosies pretty pussy. She leaned back against the cool tiles, her breath quickening as Ryan’s hands roamed lower, behind her, gripping her perfect ass. The water streamed down their bodies, my own hand traveling over my shorts, squeezing my hardening cock. Rosie’s eyes twinkled with mischief and longing, a silent invitation to Ryan that made the heat within me intensify. I wanted her to look at me like that. But alas, they were both lost in their own world, completely unaware of my hungry gaze.

While it eased my jealous heart a bit, I knew Ryan could still be attracted to Adam. As Rosie and Ryan busied themselves in the shower, I finally made my way to the backyard where Adam lounged in the pool, floating on his back with his eyes closed. He looked utterly serene, completely at ease as the sun sparkled across the water. I made no effort to hide the evidence of my arousal that his friends had left me with.

“Want me to whip up something for lunch?” I called out, my voice startling him and breaking his tranquil float. He hadn’t noticed me approaching, whether that was good or bad, I was unsure. I was desperate for more moments with him. If cooking for him and our guests would give me that chance, I’d gladly dive into the kitchen.

He regarded me thoughtfully, his gaze studying me as I waited for his response. As his eyes scanned me, they lingered for a moment on the obvious tent in my shorts, his cheeks turning a beautiful shade of red.

“No, thanks,” he said finally, his eyes flickering toward the house.

“Are they leaving?” I asked, keeping my tone casual.

“No,” he said quickly. “Not yet.”

I nodded, forcing a smile to hide my frown. Would we even get a moment alone today? Just then, Ryan and Rosie strolled back outside, both fully dressed. Ryan greeted me, but I ignored him, my attention shifting to his girlfriend instead. She flashed me a charming, almost flirtatious smile. I returned it, though I was disappointed at the sight of her no longer in her bikini.

“Are you guys hungry?” I asked, ignoring Adam's earlier dismissal. Maybe I should bring them something to eat, just in case. It could be my way of inserting myself into their conversation, a reminder to Adam that I was still here, always ready to provide for him.

“Starving!” Rosie exclaimed, her eyes sweeping over me again. I smiled at her, pleased by the attention.

“Want me to whip up something? Or I could order in,” I suggested, deliberately avoiding Adam's glare. If they weren’t leaving, that meant I wouldn’t get my alone time with Adam. But perhaps if I played the gracious host, I could weave myself into their plans for the day.

“We’re good, thanks,” Ryan said flatly.

I finally met his gaze, catching the glare that wasn’t there previously. Either he was displeased with Rosie’s smile directed at me, or he was recalling our last encounter when I snapped at him and Adam in the pool. I forced a smile, masking my simmering irritation.

“Just let me know,” I said, casting a glance at Adam, who looked increasingly uncomfortable. I felt a twinge of disappointment that he wasn’t inviting me to join their little trio, but I decided it was best not to push.

Slipping back inside, I positioned myself by the kitchen window to watch them again. Adam was back to smiles and laughter, and it twisted my heart with jealousy. They had moved from the poolside and were now seated around it, passing around another joint. They had to be hungry; they were high. So why were they pushing me away? I felt so unwelcome in my own house, like a ghost haunting the edges of Adam's life, watching it unfold without me, just as I had for the past five years. When would it finally be my turn to sit outside with him, just enjoying each other's company, sharing those special moments? With my eyes fixed on them, I downed the drink I had mixed earlier when Rosie came into the house, letting the buzz of alcohol numb the ache I felt.

An insistent meow and a paw against my leg snapped me out of my spiral. I glanced down at the fluffy girl, her fur extra puffy from the steam in the bathroom. I picked her up, burying my face in her soft fur for a long kiss, trying to find solace as I stared into the backyard. She purred, her head bumping against my own.

“Hallo, mein Schatz. Du hast Hunger, nicht wahr?” I asked the cat and she meowed in appreciation, happy to be understood.

I sat Betty Grey down and grabbed some wet cat food. Her excited meows filled the air as she trotted behind me, following me into the bathroom, eyes wide with anticipation. I watched her eagerly dive into her meal, but my gaze was drawn to Ryan's wet swim trunks sprawled carelessly on the bathroom floor.

"Er ist kein rücksichtsvoller Gast, oder?" I muttered, my fingers gently stroking Betty Grey's long, beautiful fur. She meowed in response, completely unfazed by my growing irritation, continuing to chow down.

My eyes darted back to Ryan's swim trunks, still lying carelessly on the bathroom floor. The sight of them reignited my earlier annoyance, fueled by his dismissive attitude when I had offered them food. My generosity had meant nothing to him, and the memory of his flat tone grated on my nerves.

I stood up, unbuckling my belt with a rush of defiance. With a quick glance at Betty Grey, who was still engrossed in her meal, I pulled out my cock. With a deep sigh, I released a stream of piss, aiming it right at Ryan's swim trunks. A wave of triumph surged through me as I watched the fabric absorb the hot liquid. I couldn't help but burst into a loud laugh, the sound reverberating in the otherwise quiet bathroom. As the last droplets fell, another sigh escaped my lips, a grin spreading across my face.

Once she finished her meal, Betty Grey sauntered over to Ryan's swim trunks. With a cautious sniff, she seemed to assess the situation before starting to paw at the ground, as if trying to bury the scent like she would in her litter box. What a good girl she was, making an effort to help her daddy hide his misbehavior.

Feeling a sense of satisfaction, I strolled out of the bathroom and made my way to the kitchen, settling back by the window. They were all lounging on the chairs around the pool, their laughter mingling with the afternoon air. After a while, Ryan and Rosie stood up, gathering their things, and a thrill of eagerness ignited within me. They were getting ready to leave, and with that, Adam would be left alone with me. The thought sent a rush of anticipation through my veins, promising a chance for more intimacy.

They slipped into the house through the side door, right by Adam's bedroom. From my place in the kitchen I could hear their chatter fill the air, Ryan and Rosie heading into the bathroom to grab their swimsuits. But then, to my delight, Adam walked into the kitchen, putting on an act of surprise at seeing me. My heart raced, the atmosphere charged with potential, my mind bombarded by the memory of our earlier kiss in this very room.

I stayed put, comfortably seated at the bar next to the window, allowing his cautious approach. Adam took his usual spot at the dining table, his gaze fixed on me. Was he here for more kisses? A grin spread across my face at the thought. I couldn't resist; I stood up and moved to sit down at the table with him. Under the table, I extended my leg, letting it bump against his own. His eyes narrowed at me, but surprisingly, he didn’t pull away. Instead, he glanced toward the hallway where Rosie and Ryan were in the bathroom, a mix of intrigue and caution flickering in his expression.

“Having fun with your friends?” I asked, flashing a friendly smile, feeling quite generous for letting them stay.

“Yeah,” Adam said, his voice flat and monotone, lacking any emotion.

Wanting to ignite a spark of enthusiasm in him, my leg inched closer to his. With him in just his swim trunks and me in a pair of shorts, I could feel the warmth of his skin against mine. He didn’t pull away; instead, he locked his stunning green eyes onto mine, holding my gaze like it was a challenge, daring me to make another move.

“Why aren’t you getting dressed too?” I asked, a smirk playing on my lips, though I already knew the answer. He was clearly trying to flaunt his body for me, and I didn’t mind it one bit.

He sat there in silence, clearly mulling over my question, that mind of his always racing while his lips remained sealed. I waited impatiently for a reply, annoyance simmering as he continued to stare at me. I felt a desperate need for a response, anything at all, my body leaning closer over the table as if willing him to speak.

“So I can swim,” he deadpanned finally, causing my smile to vanish entirely, disappointed by his response. But then, the faintest laugh escaped him, amused by my reaction.

My heart soared as I realized he was just teasing me. My sweet boy was being playful—and with me! Maybe allowing his friends over had its perks after all. That little gathering seemed to have given him the confidence to finally crack a smile just for me. Overwhelmed by the joy of his reciprocation, I leaned back in my seat, my leg sliding eagerly between his, a delicious thrill of warmth and excitement flooding through me. I was buzzing with happiness, eager for Ryan and Rosie to leave us.

But then, a sudden shout made Adam jump in alarm, causing him to pull away from me beneath the table.

“What the fuck?!” We both heard Ryan yell from the bathroom.

He had discovered the piss.

I remained leaning back in my seat, completely composed, sipping my drink with a nonchalant air. While Ryan's interruption was annoying, I was still riding high on the joy of hearing Adam's laugh, and nothing could dampen my spirits. My dear Adam, on the other hand, looked genuinely surprised to hear Ryans outburst. He stood up, walking to the hallway. I casually followed, the two of us hovering outside the bathroom doorway. Taking advantage of the moment, I leaned in close to Adam, our bodies brushing together just enough to feel electric, while I feigned confusion and concern as we peered inside. Rosie glanced over, her expression shifting as she noticed us.

“Um… I think your cat peed on his stuff,” Rosie said awkwardly, gesturing behind her at the heap of wet swim trunks on the floor that smelled faintly of urine. Betty Grey meowed innocently from her perch on the counter, completely oblivious to the chaos I had caused.

I stepped into the room, gracefully slipping past Rosie to scoop up the sweet cat, cradling her gently in my arms. Holding her close to my chest, I nuzzled my cheek against her soft fur, feeling her warmth. “She’s too precious to do such a thing,” I said, my voice filled with affection.

“Seriously?” Ryan replied, his tone incredulous.

“You left your trunks on the floor next to her litter box. What did you expect?” I shrugged, continuing to pet Betty Grey as she purred contentedly in my arms.

Ryan huffed in frustration and tossed his trunks into the shower, reaching over to turn on the water. I had to stifle a laugh as he reluctantly touched the piss-soaked trunks. I hoped they were still warm, but I doubted it. Adam stood in silence at the doorway, his embarrassment evident. A smile crept onto my face, and I winked, wondering if he would recognize that it had been me. He merely blushed and looked away, unable to meet my gaze.

“Do you want me to toss them in the washer?” I offered generously, but Ryan just shook his head in annoyance.

“No, we’re about to leave. I’ll wash them when I get home,” he said.

“Oh, sure,” I nodded in understanding. “Maybe next time, hang your trunks up there.” I gestured to the top of the shower where Rosie was retrieving her bikini, safe from my piss. “Your girl gets it.”

She blushed at my compliment, a small smile spreading across her face. I wondered how red she and Ryan would turn if I called her a good girl. I decided it was best not to test that theory.

“Yeah, thanks,” Ryan said, the sarcasm undisguised.

“No problem,” I smiled, thrilled that Ryan was thanking me when I was the one who just pissed on his swim trunks.

I let out a content sigh, nuzzling Betty Grey once more. Adam was watching me in silence, a thoughtful expression on his face, his eyes slightly narrowed. When our gazes met, he quickly looked away, a faint blush creeping onto his cheeks again. With Rosie and Ryan leaving, soon he and I would have another moment alone together.

Chapter Text

There is a profound beauty in the quiet surrender of sleep. It is more than just a biological imperative. It is a nightly pilgrimage of restoration. As we drift into slumber, our minds find solace, our bodies mend, and the intricate machinery of our being recalibrates. My own studies in the humanities had revealed fascinating insights into this, the time when our ancestors embraced sleep in shifts, an ancient rhythm inside all of us. In the darkness of night, some watched while others dreamed, a silent pact of protection woven into the fabric of our existence.

Perhaps you're wondering my point of all this. Just understand that sleep's vulnerability is intrinsically linked to trust. In the unguarded moments of slumber, we relinquish control, exposing our helplessness to the world. To trust another with this vulnerability is a profound act, a declaration of deep connection and intimacy. And it was with Adam that I truly understood this. Unbeknownst to him, I became his silent guardian, a gentle shield against the night, always watching my darling boy dream.

This fascination likely stemmed from somnophilia, a term that carries… certain connotations. But before you recoil, understand: it wasn't the act itself that held allure for me. No, it was the intimacy, the absolute trust implicit in that surrender. To witness Adam so unguarded, so completely vulnerable, felt not like a violation, but a profound privilege. The sight of him, always so defenseless in sleep, unaware of my watchful presence, ignited a fierce protectiveness, intertwined with the aching longing to reveal the depths of my affection. In that vulnerability, there was a silent invitation, a space where, unconsciously, Adam seemed to reciprocate.

The waiting had become an agonizing torment, as I was now constantly faced with Adam's frustrating reluctance. The stolen kisses, once sweet victories, now felt like cruel teases, fueling a hunger he refused to satisfy consciously. The last time I had unconscious Adam was in the low light of the hotel room during the bridal party. For years, I had silently yearned for him. But my patience was wearing thin. While awake, he still clung to that feigned resistance, a misguided attempt to quell the guilt of betraying his sister, poor boy. But tonight, forsaking the restraint that had bound me, I would have him once again. Not completely, not in the way that I lost myself the last time, but to once again redesign the foundations of his unconscious, carefully reshaping him closer to the boy he was always meant to be—my boy.

I was aware that indulging in such desires with Adam was problematic. Deep down, I recognized the inherent wrongness of it. Yet, a sense of entitlement twisted my thoughts, whispering that since he was already mine, a gift bestowed upon me by God, I was free to use him as I wished. If my boy truly loved me, as I was sure he did, then surely he would want me to find pleasure in him. After all, it was better for me to seek solace in him than to let it fall to his sister, wasn’t it?

The one surefire way to lure Adam out of his room was the promise of food. The boy did not like to cook for himself, having never been taught by his mother or sister. So I got started with dinner, preparing Schnitzel with Bratkartoffeln. As I cooked, my gaze occasionally flickered to my phone, tracking Lily's location. She was on her way home after spending some time with James and the band. I didn’t really expect Adam to follow through on his threat to tell her what happened between us, but a sliver of unease lingered. I needed to be careful. I couldn't give him the chance to speak.

Switching the feed, I turned my attention to the camera in Adam's room. There he was, slumped against the window like a wilting flower, puffing away at a joint and mindlessly scrolling through his phone. He looked so young in that moment, a puff of smoke momentarily softening his features. He truly showed his youth sometimes, reverting back to that shy boy I encountered at Lily's graduation, nose buried in an iPod, avoiding all eye contact. It was almost endearing, that untouched innocence, a stark contrast to the world he was slowly stumbling into. It stirred something within me, a desperate, protective urge that whispered of locking him away, if only to shield him from the inevitable scars that would come.

Soon enough, Lily arrived home, and I immediately enlisted her help in the kitchen. I wouldn't be leaving her alone for a second, not until I was certain Adam's declaration of telling her about us was just an empty jest. He did eventually emerge from his room, lingering nearby, drawn in by the enticing smell of food. He must've been genuinely hungry, considering he had declined lunch earlier when Ryan and Rosie were over.

I caught his glance a few times, his eyes quick to dart away or desperately seek out Lily. Adam just looked so cute and pouty, hovering on the periphery, waiting for an opportunity to speak, yet maintaining his distance. Lily, ever the oblivious flower, didn't seem to notice. She was simply happy that her recluse Adam had finally left his bedroom.

When it was finally time to eat, slipping the rohypnol into Adams drink was easy enough. I watched him with the intensity of a hawk, waiting for any telltale sign of the drug taking effect. There it was—barely thirty minutes in, and he was yawning like a baby, eyelids at half-mast. Lily excused herself to bed, which was typical for her, always calling an early night. But Adam, he was usually up for hours, my stubborn night owl. Would he grow suspicious as to why he was now sleepy? But no, he seemed too far gone to suspect anything, blinking slowly as he mindlessly scrolled through his phone.

“Isn’t it rude to have your phone out during dinner?” I chirped.

It took a moment for my words to register. He glanced up, slow and confused, just so utterly adorable and pathetic. He seemed to notice Lily's absence then, and with a frown and slight stumble, he rose to clear his plate. A wave of affection washed over me—my sweet, compliant boy, still cleaning up in his drugged haze. He drifted out of the kitchen, bumping softly against the doorframe on his way to bed.

I lingered at the table for a full hour, just to be safe. A quick check of the Wi-Fi network told me Lily's phone was dormant, she was asleep, and Adam's last ping an hour ago, right when he'd shuffled off like a good little lamb. He must've immediately crashed the second his head hit the pillow.

It should have been safe to approach him now. I quietly made my way toward Adam's bedroom, my footfalls deliberate and precise. Slowly, ever so slowly, I tested the doorknob. I always held out hope that he would leave it unlocked for me, checking each night just in case. To my disappointment, it was locked. I refused to be disheartened.

Each click of the lock echoed in my ears as I turned the key with painstaking care. I had come prepared, usually carrying a key to his room. I needed to be silent. The drug should have taken effect, but I couldn't be sure of its potency after being ingested with his dinner. Slowly, I pushed the door inward, the hinges groaning in protest. I peered through the opening, searching for the blue light of Adam's phone screen. Only moonlight painted the room in shades of gray.

I slipped inside, the click of the door sealing me in with him. My heart hammered as I leaned against the cool wood, my eyes adjusting to the gloom. Adam was just a dark mass in the bed, nothing more than a collection of shadows. Years had passed since I last truly had him, and his nearness, the knowledge of what I was about to do, sent a rush of excitement through me. I stood there, unmoving, for what seemed like an eternity, simply watching him. The slow, steady rhythm of his breathing, the peaceful expression on his face... it was gasoline on a fire that had been smoldering for years.

I allowed myself a step closer. The floorboard groaned under my weight, a loud creek that made me freeze instantly, heart pounding in my throat. The sound seemed deafening in the silent room. I held my breath, every muscle tense, waiting for any sign that Adam had stirred. But he remained still, lost in sleep. Relieved, the breath escaped me. Slowly, I edged forward again. Each step was measured, placing my weight carefully to avoid another betraying creak. The air grew thick with anticipation as I closed the distance, inching closer until I stood at the edge of his bed, looking down at his sleeping form.

He was just so cute, an angelic presence in the soft glow of the moonlight. I reached into my pants, feeling a rush of relief as I squeezed my aching cock. The thought of placing it between those sweet, sleeping lips sent a tremor of anticipation through me. Just watching Adam sleep was captivating; the way his chest rose and fell with each breath was enough to send my mind racing. I knew I would be satisfied just jerking off right on his face, but I didn’t want to hold back anymore. I had waited too long for this moment again. Falling to my knees beside Adams bed, I leaned forward, captivated by the sight of him, my heart racing with the thrill of finally being so close.

As mentioned earlier, somnophilia is one of my many paraphilias. It’s important to note that consensual somnophilia exists—Lily being proof of that. For me, the allure isn’t about the non consensual aspect of a sleeping person, not entirely. Rather, it’s about the pleasure of making them feel good while they’re unaware of it. There is something fascinating about seeing how their unconscious mind responds to pleasure, enjoying sensations without fully understanding why.

Though, it’s worth mentioning the appeal in somnophilia isn't always entirely about their unawareness or lack of participation. Sometimes, there's a certain satisfaction in watching them wake, confusion clouding their eyes. I always find a strange pleasure in their initial disorientation, the way they slowly yield to the experience forced upon them, ultimately giving in to the pleasure. I craved that connection with Adam, similar to the moments I often shared with Lily. It was an intimacy that I found deeply fulfilling, and I knew, deep down, that Adam was beginning to feel it too, even if he couldn't express it yet.

It was clear to me where these desires had taken root. Pleasure and pain had become intertwined early in my life, a point I've touched on before. In my childhood, I would 'sleep' through some of the assaults from my nannies, feeling a deep conflict that filled me with discomfort and fear. My young self was torn, unsure of what to do with the confusing sensations that felt good yet terrifying. When my adopted sisters got involved, I finally decided to wake up and dive into those experiences, and it opened my mind to the pleasures of sex, reshaping my view on intimacy. This awakening was transformative, especially after the harrowing ordeals I faced in the orphanage. Those early years left scars, but they also inspired a complex understanding of closeness.

As I leaned in closer, Adam's breathing remained steady, a calm rhythm that both soothed and excited me. Carefully, I moved my free hand to trace my thumb along his plump lips—lips more beautiful than any boy's I had ever seen, even more stunning than Lily's. My heart raced in my chest, so fiercely that I half-wondered if Adam might hear it, yet he remained lost in slumber.

Gently, I slipped my thumb into his mouth, feeling his jaw go slack in response. I explored the contours of his teeth and the wet warmth of his tongue, a curious thrill coursing through me. With a daring push, I pressed a finger to the back of his throat, delighting in the way he involuntarily choked on the intrusion while his body remained blissfully unresponsive, assuring me he was deeply asleep. If he were to awaken, it was better for him to be met with my fingers rather than my cock.

Withdrawing my hand, I leaned forward to press a soft kiss against his unmoving lips. They stayed still beneath mine, prompting me to bite his bottom lip, a rush of heat igniting within me as my cock stirred.

My gaze drifted to the blanket shielding him from me. Slowly, I peeled it back, revealing the familiar sight of his boxer briefs. The fact that he wore boxer briefs now, and not the tighty-whities his mother used to buy, hit me harder than it should have. It was a small change from the last night I spent with him, but it spoke volumes. Adam was making his own choices now, defining himself through his clothing choice. A surge of pride mixed with a sharp pang of something akin to loss struck me. He was becoming the man I always hoped he would be. But with that transformation, a certain vulnerability, his innocence that I shamelessly adored, seemed to be slipping away, leaving me with a bittersweet ache.

I knew Adam’s nightly habits well by now, each evening a ritual observed from either my spot outside his window or from the hidden camera in his room. Sometimes, he'd wear pajama bottoms, but more often than not, he favored sleeping nearly nude, fortunately for me. Especially on those mornings when the blanket lay discarded, offering a glimpse of his long legs bathed in the soft glow of dawn. He looked so serene, almost angelic, clad only in those briefs, sometimes graced with innocent morning wood.

The moonlight painted his shirtless form in shades of silver, each muscle a sculpted masterpiece. It was a scene that instantly transported me back to that hotel room, the bridal shower a distant memory as I discovered Adams body for the first time. A familiar ache blossomed within me, a longing so potent it was almost a physical presence. After what felt like an eternity of suppressed desire, he was finally within reach again. Tentatively, I traced a path across his chest, my fingertip dancing over his nipple. His response was immediate, a sharp intake of breath, a subtle tensing of his muscles. A slow smile curved my lips. Oh, my sweet dear boy. Even in his sleep, his body remembered mine, longing for me as much as I longed for him.

I watched him, marveling at the transformation. The boyish softness Adam possessed at fourteen had vanished, replaced by toned lines and nascent muscles. Being this close, close enough to taste it, the change was even more pronounced. My tongue traced the emerging lines of his stomach, each graze a rediscovery. It felt surreal to reconcile this sculpted form with the memory of the boy I once knew. Not since that night, all those years ago, had I been this near, this intimately connected.

It was strange; in this moment, unconscious Adam felt almost like a separate being from conscious Adam. In his sleep, he was unburdened, unashamed of the connection that was between us, so ready to offer the love I craved. This was the Adam I had first known, the one with whom I had forged a raw, physical bond. Conscious Adam, on the other hand, was a creature of guilt, hesitant, held back by some internal conflict. But this sleeping version? He had no such qualms. He was a vessel of pure desire, ready to give and receive pleasure without reservation. And God, how I thrilled to have him again after all this time. A love like ours defied even the boundaries of a waking mind. One day, hopefully soon, those two Adams would merge, and he would finally become the perfect boy I knew he was always destined to be.

Slowly, I allowed my hand to descend, gliding over his bare skin, finally resting on the fabric of his briefs. The material was soft and pristine, evoking memories of the countless times I had hidden my love within the confines of his underwear drawer back at his parents' house. Here, however, I had refrained from such gestures, as most of my loads ended up outside his bedroom window. As my fingers roamed the fabric, I could feel the heat of his soft cock, still in slumber, waiting to awaken.

Hooking my fingers into the waistband, I gently slid the fabric down his slim yet sculpted legs. My fingertips brushed against his inner thighs, savoring the moment as I undressed him, marveling at his growth. Once the briefs were finally removed, I carefully folded them and set them on his bedside table, a promise of their return after our fun.

I shed my own clothes next and settled beside him, draping an arm and a leg over his body. Holding him close, I pressed my lips softly to the crown of his head as he slept. The scent of him enveloped me, and it felt so right to be entwined in our naked embrace. He remained blissfully unaware, his softness a contrast to my undeniable arousal that pressed against his hip. The rhythm of his peaceful breathing matched my own, creating a tranquil harmony between us. With my eyes closed, the world faded away, leaving just the two of us. This was everything I wanted—just him in my arms.

As I lay with him, I couldn’t help but compare what I was doing now with the shadows of my own past. But this was different. This was love. I was only showing Adam the kind of devotion he deserved. The thought of causing him pain? It flickered, yes, an occasional whisper in the back of my mind, but I would never intentionally hurt him. Never. I was his protector, his mentor, guiding him through the turbulent waters of his formative years. This felt too right, too perfect. How could something so pure, so necessary, possibly be wrong? It was my duty, my sacred mission, to keep him safe, to keep him mine.

Once I had savored the comfort of holding him, I carefully disentangled myself from the bed. With a gentleness, I lifted Adam’s unconscious body, repositioning him so his head lolled over the edge. The rest of him remained face-up on the mattress, allowing me to fully see his nakedness laid out before me. I slid a pillow beneath his neck, an attempt to soften the undoubtedly rough treatment that was about to occur.

Without a moment's hesitation, I seized his chin once more, my fingers curling as I pried his mouth open wide. I took a moment to admire the soft, swollen lips, still glistening from my earlier indulgences. Slowly, I traced the tip of my cock along his plush mouth, savoring the warmth that radiated from him. As I pushed forward, I felt myself slide into the exquisite heat, my fingers holding him open, ensuring he felt every inch of me.

As I slid deeper, a soft, desperate sound escaped him, a choked gasp that resonated through the quiet room. His body remained still, unresponsive, yet that sound… that sound was everything. I had missed this. Missed the raw, vulnerable surrender, and the edge of panic that flickered beneath his placid surface. It was a dark, twisted kind of symphony, and I was the conductor, reveling in every note. Each shallow, stifled breath was a tribute to my restraint, and in that moment, I loved Adam more fiercely than ever.

And he loved me too. I could feel it in the way he sought to please me, his sleepy tongue flicking against me with a tantalizing innocence. Each gentle caress ignited a fire within me, causing my cock to pulse with an urgent need that was difficult to contain. The sweet tension between restraint and desire clawed at my insides, urging me to lose control and take him quickly, to claim that warmth and softness fully. Yet, I remained cautious, my heart racing at the thought of waking him from his slumber. I wanted him to linger in this blissful state, to savor the moment where pleasure and innocence intertwined.

Gently, I pushed in another inch and his throat tightened further, constricting around my cock. The pressure mounted, a delicious form of torture, his gag reflex sending tears streaming down his cheeks. Yet, despite the involuntary tears and the physical signs of strain, there was no distress in his expression. Instead, an untroubled calm seemed to settle over his features, as if he found a strange solace in my actions.

The thought sparked a thrill within me, the possibility of his reciprocation. I decided that tomorrow would be the day. The day I'd finally confront him, lay my cards on the table, and get the ball rolling on what I knew we both desperately craved. Our stolen kisses, as electric as they were, no longer satisfied the ache in my soul. They were mere appetizers, teasing a hunger that only he could quench. I needed more, more than just fleeting moments of passion, more than stolen glances behind Lily’s back. I needed his heart, his soul, his complete and unwavering devotion.

With newfound resolve, I guided his head gently, feeling the warmth of his mouth around my cock as I pressed deeper. My heart raced as I coaxed him to open wider for me. I could sense his unconscious eagerness, the way his tongue instinctively responded to my movements, surrendering completely to me. Each subtle shift, each soft gasp, deepened the union between us, fueling a fire that had long been simmering beneath the surface. I was determined to make him feel every bit of this, to show him how much I craved him, how much I needed this intimacy.

I reached for my phone then, the sight before me too captivating to resist, his peaceful expression, lips softly curved around my cock. Nostalgia swept through me as I framed the shot, capturing the moment. He looked so breathtakingly beautiful, I couldn't help but smile, a mix of affection and excitement bubbling within me. I wanted to compare this moment to those pictures from years ago, the ones from the hotel room. The contrast, I imagined, would be striking, a collage to display just how far we'd come, how much he'd grown.

I brought my phone closer to his face, carefully adjusting the focus to capture the moment. I wanted to freeze time, to linger in the intimacy forever. The soft glow of the screen highlighted his features, and another wave of longing flooded me. With the warmth of his mouth enveloping me, my cock felt perfectly at home. After so many years of waiting, finally experiencing this with him again felt surreal. Any lingering doubts about the morality of my actions melted away, replaced by an undeniable sense of rightness as I immersed myself in the delicate art of capturing his submission.

Years of longing culminated in this moment. Every touch, every breath, was amplified by the weight of time. The world seemed to shrink, the only reality being the two of us, connected in a way that transcended the physical. Our hearts beat together, and I thrusted, holding Adams face in place as I hit the back of his throat. I pushed myself deeper, feeling the desperate spasm from his abused esophagus.

Finally, I came, shuddering as I spilled my seed deep into his throat. I stayed buried inside him for a moment, thrilling in the way he swallowed unconsciously around me, milking every last drop. Finally, I withdrew, chest heaving as I looked down at his sleeping face. My cum glistened on the corner of his mouth, a shiny display of my love. Compelled to reach out, my thumb traced his lower lip gently, smearing it into his very own lipstick of debauchery.

Hovering over him still, I was consumed by a mixture of emotions– relief, joy, and an overwhelming sense of homecoming. This was more than just the physical act of using him; it was a reunion of our souls, a confirmation that our bond that had endured the test of time. Patience earned me this reward, and I was certain there was more to come.

As the intensity of my orgasm began to subside, I gently pulled away, falling onto the bed beside Adam. A comfortable silence settled in the air. I gathered my boy close, pulling him into a tender embrace on my chest. My fingers glided down his back, each touch gentle, reassuring, as if rediscovering the contours of a familiar landscape. Cradled in my arms, the weight of years seemed to lift, replaced by a sense of peace and contentment.

But I wasn’t done. I had the whole night to explore with my little lover, and I definitely planned to use more than just his mouth. Gently, I sat up, my gaze softening as I noticed the awkward angle of his head. He was too unconscious to adjust himself, so I reached out, my fingers lightly tracing his jawline as I shifted his position. I wanted him to wake up without any aches, feeling rested and cared for.

He looked utterly divine in his unconsciousness. Taking hold of his knees, I gently parted them to reveal his beautifully vulnerable form before me. For a moment, I simply admired him, my heart swelling with pride at how much he had grown. I captured the moment with another photo, wanting to hold onto this moment forever.

Then, I laid down, my body nestled between his legs, my heart racing with anticipation. I found myself drawn to his cock, its softness inviting me in. I took it into my mouth, pleased to feel the warmth against my tongue, while my hand explored, teasing his little nipples.

His cock came alive in my mouth, a delightful twitch that stirred Adam in his dreams, his eyelids fluttering softly. His body remained relaxed, yet the pleasure was undeniable, his nipples firm beneath my fingers, and his cock growing stiff with desire. I could see his chest rising and falling more deeply, savoring the attention I showered upon him, lost in a blissful haze.

Adam had certainly grown since the last time he filled my mouth, a testament to the passage of time and his emerging adulthood. I gently pulled back, my breath catching as I beheld his full glory, illuminated by the soft moonlight. His cock shimmered, adorned with a glistening coat of my affection, an exquisite masterpiece in the quiet of the night. I captured the moment with a photo, ensuring that his sleepy expression was immortalized in the background.

I positioned myself between his legs, cherishing the size difference as I cradled his smaller cock against my own. My hips initiated a slow, gentle rhythm, gliding against him in a sweet friction that unleashed a series of shivers through me. He was so much smaller than me, and I adored that—yet he'd grown so much since our last dance. Adam must have been nearing 5'9" or 5'10", fitting against me even more perfectly than Lily’s petite frame ever had. I captured the moment on my phone, our cocks bumping, rubbing, and grinding together. I wanted to remember this always, the overwhelming sense of love wrapping around us.

But the frotting wasn’t enough. I yearned for something deeper, more profound, a physical embodiment of the love that bound us together. Simply put, I needed my cock inside him. I craved the moment when our souls would intertwine, and our bodies would become one again.

Ready to unite with his body once more, I pulled back, my hand sliding along his thigh until I met the warmth of his hole. I gently stroked it, the tightness evident. He hadn’t been touched in all the years since our last night together, and I could sense the loyalty that bound him to me, whether he was fully aware of it or not. Our connection had remained unbroken, waiting patiently for this moment to reignite the flames of our love. I felt a rush of tenderness as I looked at him, knowing that this reunion was necessary. There was no use denying myself the pleasure.

Gently, I guided Adam onto his stomach. He wasn't as feather-light as Lily, demanding a firmer touch to maneuver, but he remained surprisingly pliant in my hands. My gaze drifted across his back, drawn to the curve of his hip, his perfectly sculpted ass. I moved closer, one hand gliding down to cup his tempting tush, a gentle squeeze as a silent greeting to the unforgotten territory. Slowly, reverently, I parted his cheeks, my thumbs brushing against his hole as I leaned in, the scent of him intoxicating in the darkness. I needed to taste the purity of him, to savor this moment before tainting him with the tang of lubricant.

Unable to resist any longer, I pressed my lips to his hole, my tongue darting out to taste the salt of his skin. Adam's breath hitched in his sleep, a subtle tremor of response. My tongue circled the delicate hollow, teasing the entrance as I held him open. Lost to the world, Adam's breathing was my only guide, a symphony of sensation. Quick, sharp gasps, long, deep sighs—each breath a wordless confession as his body remained still. I continued licking and sucking, my tongue tracing the contours, pushing against him, yearning to breach the tightness and explore his depths once again.

I continued my exploration, my tongue dancing against his skin, probing, as I reveled in the subtle tremors that rippled through his sleeping form. This, I thought, this is what I craved—this intimacy, this closeness. To anticipate his needs, to offer him pleasure without a word, without a request. I knew him, understood the unspoken language of his body, the secret longings that stirred beneath the surface. I knew what he needed from me, what he craved in the depths of his being, and I would give it to him, freely, completely, without reservation.

One day, I wanted Adam to know all of this. To know the depths of my devotion, the silent acts of love I offered in the stillness of the night. To understand the lengths I would go to, simply to bring him pleasure. A slow smile curved my lips as I reached for my phone again. I needed to capture this too, to immortalize these stolen moments. The soft glow of the screen illuminated the scene, casting long shadows as I framed the shot, carefully documenting my ministrations, my fingers working just as diligently as my tongue to prepare him.

I raised my phone, the screen flashing as I captured another photo, this one a stunning close-up of my finger pushed deeply into him. A possessive thrill surged through me, knowing Adam couldn't possibly comprehend how far the depths my love for him reached—not yet, at least. His innocence was a treasure I guarded fiercely, a secret shared only between myself and the lens of my phone, capturing the boundless extent of my devotion. After lubing him up well, he was ready. Finally, after years of waiting, I lined up my cock, eager to take him once again. The tip rubbed lazily against his stretched hole, my phone held in place, ready to document our reunion. But just as I framed the perfect shot of the head pushing against him, a buzz vibrated through my hand, dragging me back to reality. A text from Lily.

“Where are you?"

Annoyance surged, her intrusion shattering the delicate spell I had woven with Adam. An involuntary growl rumbled in my chest, a primal protest against the interruption. I considered just plunging in then, quickly getting a few thrusts in before Lily came looking, but I knew I wouldn’t be able to stop once I started. I wanted nothing more than to silence the insistent buzzing, to banish the intrusive message and lose myself once more in the intoxicating dance of desire.

"Working," I typed back with my free hand, withdrawing from Adam with a reluctant sigh, hoping Lily would drift back to sleep. If she got up, I knew my time with Adam was over. The thought sent a jolt of anxiety through me.

I paused, opening the surveillance app to see Lily still in bed upstairs, her form a hazy silhouette in the dim light. Relief washed over me, but it was short-lived. My phone chimed with an incoming call, a shrill intrusion that threatened to unravel my evening.

Exasperated, I answered, pulling Adam close against me, as if to shield him from the intrusion. "What?" I snapped, my voice sharper than intended, the word laced with urgency, a silent plea for the interruption to end.

"Come cuddle me?" she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep, oblivious to my desperation to be inside her brother.

"I'm busy with a project," I said, my anger growing at her increasing neediness. Trying to quell it, I snuggled closer to Adam, seeking solace in his warmth, a silent apology for the momentary distraction.

"Pleeeease," she whined, the sound a piercing assault on my ears. I pulled the phone away to check the surveillance app again, my heart pounding in my chest. She was sitting up now, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, her movements betraying a growing awareness, a creeping suspicion that threatened to expose me.

This was her routine, needing me to tuck her in like some child, a ritual that had once seemed endearing but now felt like a suffocating obligation. Most nights, I played the doting partner, enjoying her sleepy gratitude as I scratched her back, cuddling her back to sleep anytime she woke. But tonight her neediness felt like a deliberate sabotage, each innocent plea a nail in the coffin of my dwindling patience. The thought of abandoning Adam, of trading his irresistible presence for Lily's clingy embrace, made my stomach churn. But I knew she'd be searching for me soon if I didn't give in, my absence arousing suspicion and potentially shattering the fragile facade of our relationship.

"Fine. I'll be there in a minute," I relented, the words laced with resentment, a bitter concession to the demands of duty and deception.

I could hardly believe I'd been so close to having him again, only to be thwarted by his sister. Her usefulness in my plan to make Adam mine had definitely expired, and my irritation was mounting. Reluctant to leave, I lingered in his bed, tracing the curve of his cheek with a fingertip, a silent promise of my inevitable return. Perhaps not tonight, but soon. After returning his boxer briefs and pressing a lingering kiss to his lips, I finally pulled away, leaving him to his peaceful slumber. Despite leaving him far sooner than I’d hoped, I had no doubt Adam would awaken with newfound appreciation for our connection.

Chapter Text

I was certain that Adam would be lost to his medicated slumber, sunk deep in a drug-induced torpor, finding it impossible to rouse himself. I had no concerns that he might tell lily of our secret, so I allowed myself to indulge in my morning exercises, all while admiring the nascent sun painting the backyard through the expansive window of my workout room. Soon, Lily would be downstairs, bustling about with breakfast preparations, and I took pleasure in knowing she'd likely be gone before Adam even stirred.

With my workout and a shower complete, I casually donned a robe over my sweatpants, the allure of the morning air beckoning me outside. Perhaps even a swim was in order. Despite Lily's interruption the previous night, an undeniable euphoria lingered. To be with Adam again so intimately, even with the evening's thwarted climax, resonated with a profound sense of rightness inside me. As I strolled the backyard, the cool caress of the morning was a welcome contrast against my bare chest. Idly, I circled the pool, my mind pleasantly haunted by the memory of Adam's mouth on me from the night before.

"BABE!" Lily's call sliced through the morning calm.

I made my way inside, surprised to find Adam in the dining room with her. At first I was pleased to see him, an instinctual reaction. He was seated across from Lily, a palpable unease radiating from him as he conspicuously avoided my gaze. A cold tendril of dread snaked through m. Had he said something? Or perhaps a hazy, fragmented memory of the previous night lingered in his mind? I masked my apprehension, leaning down to bestow a casual kiss upon Lily's cheek. She showed no sign of suspicion, so I nonchalantly pulled out the chair beside her and sat down.

"Yes, darling?" I purred, my eyes fixed on Adam as he toyed with his spoon, pointedly ignoring my presence.

"You been pranking Adam?" Lily asked, her tone laced with a hint of amusement.

Adam's eyes flickered up to meet mine, and I offered him a knowing smirk, wondering what exactly he had confided in his sister. Had he told her of our stolen kisses? Lily seemed unperturbed, so I felt secure enough to feign an innocent smile.

"Just a little," I replied with a nonchalant shrug, and Lily playfully swatted my chest with the back of her hand.

"Leave him alone! He's coming from a broken home!" she exclaimed lightheartedly.

I chuckled, knowing her words were mere jest. Neglect alone did not make a broken home, at least not the subtle neglect Adam had endured. But no matter; Adam's true home was with me now, and I would ensure he received everything he truly needed.

"I'm sorry if you didn't enjoy it, Adam," I said with a gentle smile, fully aware that he had. He merely huffed, casting his gaze down at his cereal bowl.

"Well, I have to get to work," Lily announced, rising from her seat. "Leave my little brother alone."

"He's my little brother now too!" I called out to her departing figure. Or son, perhaps, was closer to the truth.

Once she was safely out of earshot, I carefully pulled out the chair beside Adam and sat down. He made a show of ignoring me, burying himself in his phone, but I persisted, my gaze fixed on him, patiently awaiting his attention. After a few drawn-out minutes, the sound of the front door slamming shut echoed through the house, signaling Lily's exit.

"You don't like my pranks?" I asked, feigning a pout as my hand subtly found its way to his knee beneath the table.

He visibly stiffened, yet remained stubbornly fixed on his phone, which I found infuriatingly amusing. Undeterred by his efforts to ignore me, I leaned over with practiced ease and switched off his phone.

"What?" he mumbled, a nervous edge betraying his feigned indifference. I met his gaze with a smile that hinted at mischief, a silent promise of the delightful transgressions to come. Last night had awakened a certain hunger, a desire to explore the boundaries of Adam's tolerance, on a conscious level. And I intended to see just how far he would let me go.

"Ever play that one game as a kid? It's called 'Are you nervous?'" I asked, my grin widening with anticipation. He shook his head, clearly unfamiliar with the pleasure I was about to introduce. My hand tightened ever so slightly on his knee, a thrill coursing through me. "Well, I touch you. And then I ask, 'are you nervous?'" He raised a skeptical eyebrow, his silence an invitation to begin our little game. My hand began a languid ascent up his thigh. "Now then," I purred, "are you nervous?"

"What if I say yes?" he countered, a playful challenge dancing in his eyes.

I couldn't help but grin, my eyes sparkling. "Then you lose. Are you a loser, Adam?"

He met my gaze, a flicker of contemplation crossing his features as he weighed the implications of engaging in this little game. He would be giving in, finally succumbing to the forbidden allure of his sister's husband. The silence stretched, thick with our unspoken desires, and my patience began to wane, each passing moment fueling my anticipation. Finally, with a subtle shake of his head, he declared he was no loser. A wide smile bloomed across my face at his surrender to the game. And so, with a deliberate slowness, my hand slid further up his leg, inching ever closer, over the fabric of his robe.

"Are you nervous?" I repeated, my hand now resting boldly on his lap, tantalizingly close to the heart of our desires.

He met my gaze head-on, defiance flashing in his eyes, and shook his head once more, a silent invitation for me to explore further. Elation surged through me. Last night had certainly broken down his resistance. Adam was so receptive now, so willing to surrender to my advances. With his final submission, I finally slid my hand beneath the barrier of his robe, my fingers gripping his inner thigh. The back of my hand grazed against the heat of his erection, and his eyelids fluttered in response to the touch. He remained still, a statue of restrained desire, allowing me to indulge in my playful exploration.

"You're such a brave boy," I praised, a mischievous smile dancing on my lips as I continued to tease his cock with the back of my hand.

A flicker of desperation flashed across his face, his stoic mask momentarily slipping to reveal a flush creeping up his cheeks and a quickening of his breath. His gaze darted downwards, captivated by the sight of my hand moving beneath his robe, my large hand playfully squeezing his inner thigh. My heart swelled with excitement, my good boy was allowing me this indulgence, consciously surrendering to the pleasure, and reveling in every sensation. He met my gaze once more as I slowly parted the fabric of his robe, liberating his cock from the confines of his boxers without granting him the satisfaction of a direct touch. I reveled in the art of teasing, delighting in his unfiltered reaction. Once freed from the constraints of his boxers, his cock stood proud, throbbing with a desperate plea for my undivided attention.

"You have a pretty one," I chimed, and a blush quickly painted his cheeks. He let out an embarrassed huff, diverting his gaze to the window. "Are you nervous?" I asked, leaning forward to whisper the question against his ear.

His body convulsed in a shiver of pleasure, his eyes drawn back down to my hand, watching with a mixture of anticipation and frustration as it danced around his cock without granting him the release he craved. He looked impatient, his breath coming in heavier gasps as he waited for more. This was only a fraction of the payback I could inflict for the years of yearning he had put me through. His eyes met mine then, filled with an almost pleading desperation. My quiet boy, never one to readily use his words. But I was too excited to make him verbally beg for what he so clearly desired. And so, I finally grasped his cock firmly in my hand, giving him a firm squeeze. He inhaled sharply, a wide smile gracing my lips as I began to rub it, massaging it slowly.

"You can touch me too if you want," I whispered, the invitation hanging in the air between us.

He glanced down at my lap, his eyes lingering on the bulge straining against my own robes. A hint of temptation crossed his features as he considered my offer, but after a moment of deliberation, he shook his head, a silent refusal. Instead, he folded his arms on the table, resting his head upon them in a posture of surrender. His gaze remained fixed under the table, watching with a mixture of fascination and submission as my hand continued its work along his length. He looked so precious in that moment, vulnerable and trusting as he lay against the table, allowing this to happen without protest. Not a single word had been uttered to stop me, his body remaining still, save for the subtle spreading of his legs beneath the table, granting me easier access to pleasure him. Leaning closer, my heart pounded with anticipation, and I wondered if I could steal a kiss as well.

The sound of the front door bursting open shattered the fragile intimacy, sending both of us scrambling apart in alarm. Adam's hands flew to cover his lap with his robe, a flush creeping up his neck. I whirled around, feigning nonchalance as I busied myself with breakfast, my back strategically turned to Adam and the doorway. I pressed my hips firmly against the counter, desperate to conceal the evidence of my arousal.

"Forgot my lunch," Lily announced, breezing into the kitchen and heading straight for the fridge.

"Silly woman," I chided, shaking my head with mock disapproval. But inside, a storm of fury raged at her untimely interruption, yet again. Her timing lately was atrocious.

"Silly man," she retorted playfully, rising onto her tippy toes to steal another goodbye kiss.

When Lily finally departed, I turned around, my heart soaring with renewed anticipation, only to find Adam gone. The realization hit me like a physical blow, my heart plummeting into the depths of despair. But the despair was quickly replaced by a burning rage, directed squarely at Lily and her infuriating habit of derailing our moments of intimacy. I finally had Adam consciously reciprocating, and she stormed in here to ruin the moment once again. A surge of anger, more intense than anything I had felt before, coursed through me. It eclipsed even the frustration of the previous night's interruption. I was determined to have my way with him.

I made my way toward Adam's room, but paused in the hallway, noticing his bedroom door ajar and the bathroom door firmly shut. He was hiding from me, my poor boy, seeking refuge from the guilt that Lily so readily brought. The realization softened my anger.

Leaning casually against the wall across from the bathroom door, I retrieved my phone, accessing the hidden camera feed. There he was, perched on the toilet, his hand gripping his hard cock, a storm of conflict raging in his eyes. A surge of satisfaction coursed through me, knowing that he was once again touching himself to thoughts of me. He was probably wishing it was me in there, guiding his hand. But then, he reached for his phone, succumbing to the cheap allure of pornography. The triumph within me was abruptly extinguished, replaced by a faint sense of disappointment. But oh well. I was the one who ignited that flame of desire within him, after all.

I switched off my phone, crossing my arms over my chest as I leaned against the wall. Should I knock? Demand he let me in? I could finish what I started, give him a helping hand in finishing. But all too soon I heard the telltale sounds of the flush and the running water of the sink. He emerged from the bathroom, his eyes widening in surprise as he saw me waiting.

"Wish I could've seen you finish," I smirked, my voice laced with knowing amusement.

"You wanted to watch me shit? The fuck?" He scoffed, a blush rising on his cheeks as he quickly brushed past me, heading towards his room.

"Look what you did to me," I reached out, seizing his hand and placing it firmly on the bulge straining against my sweatpants. His face flushed crimson as he frantically tried to pull away, but I held him in place, my grip unyielding.

"Sorry," he mumbled, his gaze darting nervously towards the front door, where Lily had departed for work, a shadow of apprehension in his eyes. My poor sweet boy was worried she might randomly appear again.

"You need to take care of it," I said, my voice low and insistent, still holding his hand captive against my growing arousal.

His eyes roamed my bare chest, exposed beneath the open robe, a brief contemplation crossing his features. Was he truly resistant, or was there a whisper of desire lurking beneath the surface? But then, a mask of determination hardened his expression, and he yanked his hand from my grasp, a look of disgust contorting his face.

"Touch me again, and I'll tell her," he spat, his voice laced with a firmness that bordered on desperation.

I chuckled softly, amused by his attempt at defiance. Was he still clinging to the pretense of repulsion? Perhaps his recent release in the bathroom had brought a moment of clarity, and a surge of guilt that clouded his judgment.

I guess I could grant him his freedom, if only temporarily. I had work to do, after all, a career that couldn't be ignored. So with a heavy heart, I leaned in to say my goodbye. "You're so cute," I murmured, planting a quick, teasing kiss on his lips. As I strode away, a sense of smugness washed over me, fueled by the outrage and bewilderment etched on his face. Tonight, I would have him again, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

Chapter Text

Adam possessed a habit that, as fate conspired, played right into my hands. The boy was never seen without his trusty 32-ounce water bottle, a constant companion marked with intervals to encourage hydration throughout the day. Given his dedication to swimming and sculpting that stunning physique, it was a sensible choice. Yet, the true gift was the bottle itself—black as night and mostly opaque. It meant any little additions I might make to his drink, any telltale colors, would go unnoticed. And thanks to those convenient measurements and timestamps, I knew precisely when and how much Adam would drink. My sweet boy made it remarkably effortless to dose him.

As dinner unfolded, my gaze remained fixed on Adam. His water level was right on schedule, aligning perfectly with the 7 pm mark. A refill was imminent, and I wanted to be sure he consumed everything before then, ensuring the full effect of the drug. Lily, bless her clueless heart, rambled on with her endless chatter, but my focus remained solely on the boy. Adam seemed less than thrilled, his gaze indifferent and, dare I say, tinged with annoyance at my presence. Was he still upset with me? The blush from this morning had vanished, replaced by a coldness that simply wouldn't do. Subtly, under the table, I nudged his foot with my own, hoping to jog his memory of our earlier encounter, when he had so willingly surrendered to my touch.

The gentle prod had the desired effect, a delightful blush rising on Adam’s cheeks. He glanced at Lily, a fleeting, almost guilty look as he retracted his foot swiftly. I, too, cast a glance at my oblivious wife, lost as she was droning some story about the band. My gaze returned to Adam as he took a swig of his drink, a quiet satisfaction settling over me. But then, to my surprise, he rose and headed to the fridge. With a growing sense of dread, I watched as he refilled his bottle, diluting the carefully measured dose. A knot of uncertainty tightened in my stomach. How would this affect my plans tonight?

With Lily’s interruption the previous night, I couldn’t bear to wait any longer. Adam had to be mine again. Lily's incessant prattle grated on me as we ate, and I struggled to mask my mounting irritation, forcing a smile that felt like a sneer. And Adam... dammit, he remained stubbornly awake, showing no sign of succumbing to the drug's embrace. My control frayed with each passing moment, my finger tapping a frantic rhythm against the table, and my foot bouncing with barely suppressed anxiety. My eyes remained locked on Adam, urging him silently to yield, to submit to the sweet oblivion I had so carefully prepared. He wasn’t drinking enough.

My sweet boy clearly did not appreciate my intense gaze, the discomfort evident in his hurried movements as he devoured the rest of his food and fled to his room. I fought to suppress a surge of annoyance, clinging to the small victory that he had at least taken the drugged water with him. But a nagging doubt gnawed at me. After all that dinner, and then diluting the pill in more water, would the dosage even be sufficient? Lily, oblivious as ever, continued her relentless attempts to engage me, her small hand now tugging insistently at my sleeve. With a sharp, almost violent movement, I yanked my arm away, turning to face her.

“What?” I snapped, barely containing the simmering annoyance that threatened to erupt.

Her earlier enthusiasm had visibly deflated, replaced by a quiet resignation. “I asked if you wanted to come with me to see James tonight,” she said. A pang of guilt shot through me at the sight of her subdued demeanor. I felt my gaze soften, genuinely regretting my unnecessary coldness.

“Oh, sweetheart, I wish I could,” I said, taking her delicate hand and kissing it gently. “But I have some very important work to do tonight.”

She seemed hesitant, shaken by my sudden mood shift. She likely assumed my reaction to be arbitrary, or even a lingering jealousy of James. I could see the question in her eyes, the confusion. I needed to fix this.

Pulling her close, I pressed a lingering kiss to the top of her head. "I want you to go with James tonight and fuck to your heart's content," I whispered. She felt so small in my arms, a fragile doll. My earlier annoyance melted away, replaced by gratitude. She would sneak away to James tonight, providing me with ample time alone with Adam.

"Are you sure you can't come?” she asked, a flicker of hope in her eyes.

“I’m sure,” I replied, offering no pretense of regret. One can make only so many excuses. “Get out of my house,” I added with a playful grin.

She grinned back, relieved by my lightheartedness. “I’ll fuck him real good for you,” she said, and I chuckled, picturing her small frame with the strap-on. Okay, I will admit there was a minor part of me that was disappointed I would miss out on seeing Lily with James like that. But an uninterrupted night with Adam trumped that.

“Send pics,” I quipped, swatting her ass before turning away. I needed to check Adam's phone usage, confirm that the drugs had taken effect.

Lily trotted off to prepare for her night with James, and I wasted no time retrieving my phone. Adam's last ping was six minutes ago. Was he finally succumbing to slumber? It was only 9:30 pm. If he was going to bed now, it suggested the drug had served its purpose. Adam typically remained awake far later into the night, a creature of habit disrupted by my intervention. A subtle thrill coursed through me, a brief resurgence of hope that the evening might yet transpire as I had envisioned.

I decided to bide my time for an hour, ensuring Adam remained off his phone and granting Lily sufficient time to leave the house. As Lily adorned herself for her date, I ventured outside, quietly approaching my usual vantage point outside Adam's bedroom window. Peering within, I noticed no illumination emanating from his phone. He was undoubtedly trying to sleep, if he had not already fallen.

As much as my heart yearned for Adams conscious reciprocation, a sliver of doubt still lingered. I should’ve been confident, given his submission early in the morning under the dining table, where he had let me touch him. His silent willingness, the way he let me indulge without protest. My spirit soared at the memory, and I wanted a moment like that with him again. Yet, the storm of anger that followed, his threat to reveal our secret to Lily, and that icy glare of his during dinner, all conspired to unsettle my soul. While a playful resistance might amuse me, even arouse me in some situations, the stark reality of Adam's genuine rejection would shatter me. Should he awaken in the middle of the night, recoiling in horror at my presence in his bed, my heart would plummet into an abyss of despair. I confess, I would likely be paralyzed by an equal terror, the dread of his ultimate rejection.

After about twenty minutes of watching Adams motionless form from my place outside his window, I returned indoors. Lily appeared, adorned in a striking black dress, her hair and makeup perfectly styled. My anticipation of being with Adam amplified my appreciation for Lily. She had an undeniable allure, sure, I've always been one to appreciate a fine piece of art when I see it. But where I'd usually be thinking about ravishing her in bed, I found myself just wanting to give her a quick peck and send her on her way, eager to get my hands on Adam.

"You look beautiful,” I said, drawing her close and bestowing a kiss upon her crown. She gazed up at me, lashes fluttering.

“You sure you don’t want to come?” She asked.

“We shouldn’t leave Adam home alone,” I replied, eliciting a derisive chuckle from her lips at the absurdity of my statement.

“He’s old enough,” she retorted, prompting a wide smile to grace my lips. Hopefully, she would maintain that sentiment when the true nature of our relationship was revealed.

“Yes, he is old enough, isn’t he?” I affirmed pointedly with a grin. “Still, I have work to do.”

“Then I’ll see you later tonight when I get back,” she declared, rising onto her toes to receive a farewell kiss. I kissed back, appreciation and excitement stirring within me.

“Have fun,” I said, delivering another playful smack to her ass as she turned to leave.

"You too," she said, her tone teasing. She assumed I'd be suffering through tedious work. Little did she know, I was about to engage in carnal delights with her brother.

“I will,” I grinned.

As soon as she left, I made my way to Adam's bedroom. Employing the same meticulousness as before, I tested the knob, discovering it locked, as usual. Silently, I inserted the key, turning with painstaking slowness. Perhaps I was even more cautious than the previous night, for it took nearly ten minutes before I finally closed myself within Adam's room and approached his bed.

I stood, hovering at his bedside, observing him. His breathing was measured, his form utterly at ease. A desire to touch him stirred within me, yet a part of me remained apprehensive that the drug had not fully taken effect. And despite my yearning for a more conscious Adam, his avoidant behavior at the dinner table still had me concerned that he might not welcome a late night visit to his bedroom.

Carefully, I seated myself upon the edge of the bed beside him. He showed no indication of wakefulness. I extended my hand, slowly resting my palm on his arm. Applying gentle pressure, I tested his responsiveness. Again, no reaction. Was he truly asleep? Or was he pretending to sleep? My grip subtly intensified, my fingers encircling his arm, gently shaking him.

"Adam," I murmured, my voice barely a whisper. Better to wake him now if the drug hadn't fully taken hold. He remained unresponsive, his arm heavy and limp in my grasp. A relieved sigh escaped me.

Assured that the drug had worked its magic, I peeled back the blanket, unveiling his breathtaking form bathed in the silvery moonlight. A vision so exquisite, it stole my breath, just as it had the night before. His nipples instantly hardened, and goosebumps cascaded across his skin like a ripple. The cool air kissed his flesh, heightening the exquisite torture of my anticipation.

I reached out, my fingers gliding across his torso, worshipping the sculpted contours of his pecs. Unlike his sisters', Adams chest was flat and lean, a delicious contrast that had my mouth watering. My thumb danced lightly over the taut peak of his arousal, a rush of twisted delight igniting within me. I teased his nipple, my gaze fixated on his face, searching for any flicker of awareness. But he remained lost in slumber, his expression untroubled. The usual impulse seized me, and I retrieved my phone, capturing a photo of him asleep, my fingers splayed possessively across his chest.

The flash momentarily illuminated his face, serene and oblivious. He was beautiful. A disturbing innocence still clung to him, so bright against my darkness. My hand moved lower, to the waistband of his briefs. I debated removing them entirely, but still a part of me feared he would awaken. So my hand moved lower, caressing the outline of his cock over the fabric of his briefs. Deep down, I knew I should stop, perhaps pull away and go join Lily and James, but my hand had a will of its own, the warmth beneath my fingers too tempting to resist.

When Adam remained unmoving, I decided he was unconscious enough to proceed. The elastic of his waistband gave way with a soft sigh from my boy. My heart pounded in my chest, a frantic drumbeat against the silence. I folded his briefs, placing them neatly on the bedside table, a small act that was quickly becoming a ritual. And finally, there it was, his pretty prick bathed in the pale moonlight, vulnerable and exposed. I reached out, my thumb tracing the length of his cock. It was flaccid, my gentle touching still not stimulating enough to reach him in his dreams. I grabbed it a bit firmer, toying with it as he slept, still blissfully unaware. His cock felt warm and supple in my hand, more of a pathetic toy than anything remotely useful for fucking. I rolled it between my fingers, testing its give, amused by its innocent pliability.

“So small," I murmured, knowing he couldn’t hear a thing. "Come on, get hard already.”

Adam stirred slightly, his brow furrowing in his sleep. Was he dreaming of me? Of this? The thought sent a jolt of electricity through my veins. My own cock was raging with a fervor my pants could scarcely contain. I captured the moment with my phone, the firming of his cock as I teased it awake. It responded with a tender stiffness, and a familiar hunger twisted within me, a longing for another taste of him. It was an endearing sight, his cock so utterly adorable. The previous night, Lily's interruption had robbed me of the chance to guide him to climax. This time, I would ensure his pleasure was not neglected.

I lowered my head, drawing his small prick closer, inhaling the intoxicating scent. It was a blend of clean body wash and the faintest hint of exertion, the fragrance more potent than I recalled from that hotel room. My senses reeled as I buried my face in his warmth, feeling him respond against my cheek, his cock finally growing harder. Adam was still lacking in the pubic region, quite sparse for someone his age. It seemed my Adam was naturally hairless, to a certain extent. My tongue flicked out, exploring the delicate curve of its head, savoring the subtle taste that graced its tip. I yearned for more, so much more. I wanted to lose myself entirely in this moment, to cast aside the world outside and surrender to my deepest desires.

The rest of his cock slid into my mouth with a soft suck, my tongue dancing over the head, exploring its delicate texture. I drew him in deeper, cheeks hollowing slightly, my gaze locked on his face, spurred by the subtle flickers of pleasure that crossed his features. Those unconscious reactions were utterly delicious, and I took him further, filling my throat easily. Reaching out, I placed a hand on his chest, feeling the frantic rhythm of his heart beneath my palm.

Surely, in his dreams, Adam was experiencing this with me. I wanted to believe it, needed to believe it with every fiber of my being, craving him in a way that I hoped he would feel upon waking. But he remained asleep, oblivious to my desires, lost in his own world of dreams and fantasies. And I was alone, trapped in the darkness of my own obsession. Yet his cock pulsed with life in my mouth, awake and eager for my attention, my love, my devotion. It throbbed against my tongue, a rhythm that mirrored the pounding of my own heart. My throat worked expertly, coaxing every last drop of flavor from Adam's depths. I watched his sleepy face, his brow furrowed in a mixture of confusion and pleasure, his lips parted in a silent moan. He was so beautiful, so innocent, so utterly unaware of the darkness that had crept into his bedroom.

I wanted to possess him completely, to consume him, to make him mine in every way imaginable. A shiver of anticipation ran down my spine as I imagined being inside him again, after all this time, losing myself in his embrace. I sucked harder on his cock, my cheeks burning with exertion. I longed for him to release, to surrender to the pleasure so that I could then indulge my own desires. But his cock remained stubbornly firm, almost mocking my efforts.

Needing a brief respite, I paused, his cock slipping from my mouth with a wet sound, leaving a glistening trail on my chin. I gazed at his sleeping face, admiring the delicate flutter of his eyelids, the subtle twitch of his lips. Good. He craved more. Gently, I reached out, caressing his cheek, my fingers following the strong line of his jaw. He stirred slightly, his body tensing beneath my touch. A soft mumble escaped his lips, a sound that was both adorable and terrifying. I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. Was he on the verge of waking? But no, he remained lost in slumber, so I felt emboldened to continue.

I took his cock back into my mouth, and his breathing hitched, a subtle change that suggested a stirring consciousness. Perhaps he was finally teetering on the brink of release. Increasing my pace, I took him fully into my throat, his face contorting into a beautiful mask of pleasure. Sucking harder, my hand gently massaged his balls. As his breaths quickened to gasps, I suddenly felt his hand in my hair, a weak, sleepy touch that sent a jolt through me. I froze, my heart drumming frantically against my ribs, a mix of panic and forbidden excitement.

I quickly pulled away, watching with bated breath as his hand fell. Of course, my sweet boy would crave me, even in the depths of sleep. But... he should have been out cold, too medicated for such a response. Slowly, tentatively, I stroked his cock, watching his expressions twist with pleasure and growing confusion. Was he becoming too aware?

"Adam," I murmured, testing the waters of his sleep again.

His eyes snapped open, the suddenness of it making me jump. For a split second, he looked utterly lost, his expression a mix of sleepy surprise and dawning confusion.

"Dom? What are you...?" His voice was thick with sleep, each word a struggle.

Shit.